Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
MY SONS LAP

... Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus ... and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so ... ... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  
23733
  |  
98%
  |  62

MY SONS LAP

It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you."
... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  
16314
  |  
11%
  |  47

not mom on sons lap

It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you."... Continue»
Posted by belgiancum 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  
14955
  |  
98%
  |  7

Sitting on My Boy.

It was June. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike, my husband and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mum going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mum sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mum doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mum. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pair of my white knickers. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. When I stepped into the car my little skirt flew up my legs. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mum, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." mmmm I thought... Are you comfortable?"
Then
I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I lifted up, bent at the waist and reached through to the front to turn on the radio. Just as I found my favourite track I realised something very strange... I was showing my son my knicker covered ass. I peered over my shoulder to see my sons eyes glued to my arse. Slowly, I swayed my bum from side to side in time with the music and opened my legs every now and then. Wow, showing my son my knicker covered fanny made me as horny as hell, I mean, he saw every bit of my knickers and when I opened my legs for him, I showed him my whole fanny... Remember, my knickers were very tiny very tight and the front of them was pure see through. Wow why was this turning me on so fucking much??? I just stayed there swaying my arse from side to side for my own son.... I sat back on my sons lap and began listening to the music, I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son go real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself with a giggle I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap but I suppose watching my scantily covered bulging mound swaying from side to side only inches from his face didnt help. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking, Is he thinking about me? Did he just see my ass? Could he see my knickers, my tiny white lacy knickers? Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had ridden up a little more. I could almost see my little knickers. My son's hands were on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on and how wet I was getting. We only were on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go, Oh pure heaven. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs through the mirror. The TV blocked everything from his view but the screen was facing us so I could see my reflection. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his hard cock ended up on the back of my ass. What was I thinking?? I felt it bounce on its own every so often oh my god, this was wrong, yet was turning me on, I mean he is my son. My own son's cock was throbbing against my thinly covered cunt. I kinda wished he would try something but I knew he wouldnt.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mum, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I whispered at him and winked "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yeah, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took hold of both of his hands and placed them on my knees. "Is that better son?"

"Yeah, that's a lot better mum, wow thankyou, that is better."

I looked in the mirror at my husband and smiled, then looked down. When I put my sons hands on my knees, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs. I then reached down and placed my hand on his. Very slowly I inched his fingers up and stopped mid thigh, his hand twitched so I inched it up again and stopped very close to my knickers. I looked down again realised I was getting wetter and wetter as I loved what it looked like with my husband driving and my horny sons fingers creeping up my thighs, towards my sopping pussy . He stopped. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy but I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted them inside me. I rested my hands on his again. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something very different in mind. I looked at my husband in the rear view who was smiling at me again. Did he know? Did he know that our son had his fingers so close to my wet pussy? I loved the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little more. He didn't give me any resistance at all and now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up. When I did his hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see the front of my white lacy knickers. I looked at the tv and my son was watching me. His fingers were so close to touching my tiny wet knickers. We just sat there for what seemed hours when I felt his dick throb , I instantly pushed my knicker covered fanny back onto his throbbing cock. Wow this was mental. I raised my ass a little then sat back down and wiggled and wiggled. I could feel my own son’s cock throbbing against my cunt… " Now or never I thought " I took hold of my son's right hand and put it right on the front of my little, wet knickers. I heard him gasp! But he didnt move or say anything. He just left his hand there. I opened my legs a little more for him. When I did, his hand fell between my legs and thudded on the seat. I reached down, took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my little lacy knickers. My sons hand was now on my thinly covered fanny and I was loving it. I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter. I wanted more. When I moved my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands cup my pussy through my soaking knickers. Fucking hell, I was wet... I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that. Slowly I began moving my pelvis up and down on his fingers, pushing my thin wet knickers into my fanny. Soon my sons fingers were running along the groove caused by my huge fanny lips opening to allow his magic fingers to stroke my tiny knickers into my wet and wanting womb.
As my sons fingers rubbed my tiny knickers into my fanny I thought of him inside me, what it would feel like to be fucked with my son’s huge hard dick. Oh my god, It was’nt long before I wanted, no, needed more...

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my tiny knickers. When I knew his fingers were above the elastic, I pressed his hand flat against my belly, breathed in and slowly slid his trembling hand down the front of my tiny knickers between my belly and my tight knickers. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips slide through my pubes, ohh god I thought as my sons magic fingers danced over my clit, and down the groove of my soaking crease to my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my knickers so he could feel my pussy. My tiny skimpy knickers were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance.
I took my hand out of my tiny knickers, my son left his hand inside my knickers and stroked my pussy . I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs in each side of my knickers and pulled them down mid thigh. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers inside me. Oh wow I thought as my sons magic fingers began teasing my fanny lips open. My knickers kept me from spreading my legs wide for him to really get a good feel of me, but it didnt really matter Before I could move my hand to pull my little knickers off, Mike took hold of them and started slowly inching them down to my knees, wow that looked fantastic as I looked down. My son very slowly dragged my wet knickers over my knees, down my legs and around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off and that was that!I let my son take my knickers off! I spread my legs as wide as I could. My sons fingers slipped up over my knees and along my open thighs till they reached there goal. His fingers soon opened me up. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers inside me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mum. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping and going as far as we can." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mum on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mum keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me at such a pace i had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to my sons expert fingers when suddenly Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress all the way.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulled down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mum, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. Mike rubbed his hard cock at my entrance then stopped and held still. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more, His dick easily opened my massive fanny lips and slid inside my pussy. I looked at my husband in the mirror who smiled at me as I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

I lowered myself down my sons throbbing cock till he was all inside me. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mum, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me, and then again and again, I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. oh my god here i was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew i thought. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mum? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my wet knickers that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the tiny wet knickers and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my knickers up. I started buttoning up my dress. I watched my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mum sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mum I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you."
... Continue»
Posted by 13incher 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  
8486
  |  
99%
  |  27

sitting on my son's lap


It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you." ... Continue»
Posted by momandboys 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Taboo  |  
23374
  |  
99%
  |  39

Sitting on My Son's Lap

It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you."... Continue»
Posted by Mrbigdick2014 6 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  
9125
  |  
95%
  |  9

Car drive whit my mom and dad

Hi guys my name is Mike, a few years ago I was 19 years old then, we (my mom and dad) were planning a road trip. We were going to move my stuff to my collage address, a 5 hour ride.
Well, I didn’t know this trip was gone chains the rest of my live.
We were planning to make it a f****y day, I haven't seen my dad much the past months due to his busy job as representative with a big company.
My dad is a good looking guy of 48 years (back then) and when I was younger and he had more time, he always had spent much time with me and therefore he wanted this to be a “going away f****y day”.
My mom is 8 years younger than my dad and very good looking, she always have been in a very good shape, and has a gorgeous figure with a nice ass and a fine pair of pointy little tits.
My mom and dad spent the morning packing the car whit thing I was going to take to my flat. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. We were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. I went back in the house to get the last of my things. The last thing to carry out was my 42 inch flat screen TV. "Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard my father ask. "I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat." My mom looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." I looked in the car. "We can put it in the front seat." "Ok, college man," my mom said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?" Anxious I was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," I opened the backdoor. "See plenty of room, come sit next to me." We could sit in the backseat, but the door wouldn't close my mom laughed . Now, I am not a big woman, I only weight hundred and ten pounds and you weighs about 180 ponds, it is you who takes up all the space. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us." "No way," I answered as she got out of the car and stood by the door. "Make up your mind, Mike my mom says, it's hot out here." I looked at my mom. "Ok, you can sit on my lap." the side windows are covered with reflective foil so nobody sees us sitting there "Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college and you will be looking at the painting that’s stacks up behind the seat ," my father said. "I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?" 'Ok, ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." She said looking at my father. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."
My shower didn't take long. Since my mom would be sitting on my lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable so I wear my baggy shorts and a t-shirt.
My father blow the horn so she hurried up a little and my mom came running down the stairs, closed and locked the front door.
She was wearing a summer dress with that buttoned up in the front and super sexy red-high heel sandals, I could see she wore no bra under her dress, (something she don't need) her firm little tits happily jumps up and down when she rushed to the car.
I was already in the seat. My mom sat down on my lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice her dress barely covered my thighs, it rode up pretty high. I closed the car door.
I liked my mom wearing her summer dress her soft bare skin on my legs.
"How are you doing?" My mom asked. "Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem." My mom looked over the painting at her husband. "Do you have enough room to drive honey ?" she asked him. "Sure," he answered. she could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" she laughed. "Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?" She wiggled her ass around on my lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all." Dad turned on the radio, as I was listening to the music, but with my mother on my lap gently rocking with the movements of the car I was starting to get a hard on.
I was sure my mom noticed something because she repositioned her ass, but that make it only worse. What could I do, with every movement my mom makes my dick gets harder, my swollen dick now growing between the crack of her ass, it getting harder with minute.
I looked down at her legs, her dress had rose up a little more I could almost see her panties.
My hands where on the seat on each side of me.
We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I was glad my father couldn't see how high her dress was, the painting blocked everything from his view. I shift my body a bit and my dick ended up on the back of her ass. My mom didn’t move at all, I was starting to think that she likes the feeling of my dick pressed against her ass. "How you doing back there, son," she asked my out of the blue. "I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?" "I like what I'm feeling," she answered. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?" "Yea, it's a little uncomfortable," "Here try this to see if it feels better," she said as she took a hold of both my hands and placed them on her lap. "Is that better?"…. "Yea, that's a lot better." Thanks mom. I could feel her soft skin true her thin summer dress, my thumbs were resting on the inside of her thighs, very close to her panties. I wanted to move them up and touch her pussy but I did not dare.
She rested her hands on mine, this seemed very innocence, she started rubbing the top of my hands just like any mother would, but I new she had something different in mind. She looked over at my husband, he was minding the road. As she rubbed my hands she move them up her thighs just a little. I didn't give her any resistance, now my hands were high on her thighs and very close to her pussy, slowly she started pulling her dress u a little. I did not move my hands but let her pull the dress from under my hands. I looked down and could see her panties, my hands where on her bare thighs now and almost touching her panty covert pussy. She raised my right hand and put it on her panties, I left my hand there, she spread her legs a little and my hand fell between her legs, she took a hold of my hand and pressed it against her panties.
My hand was now on her little white panty and I could feel her the contours pussylips. When she removed her hand, I left my hand on her warm hill. I didn't move it around or anything, I was just letting my hand rest on her pussy.
She took a hold of my hand and moved it up to the top of her panties. When our hands were above her panties, she pressed our hands against her body and slowly slid our hands between her panties and bare skin. She kept pushing my hand down until my finger tips just barely touch the top of her pussy. Finally I dare to move my hand further down so I could find her entrance. When she took her hand out from under her panties, I left my hand on her pussy.
She rose up her hips, hooked her thumbs on each side of her panties and pulled them down to her knees. As soon as she did this I move my hand so I could get my fingers in her, man see was hot down there.
Her panties kept her from spreading her legs out for me to really get to feel her. She reach down to lower her panties further but she couldn't reach far in of, I hooked the thumb of my left hand behind her panties that where around her knees and started pulling them down to her ankles. She lifted up a leg so I could take them all the way off. Now she spread her legs as wide as she could. This was all I needed. She was so wet I sunk two fingers in her at once, she let out a low moan. "Are you OK?" her husband asked her. He was looking at her. I smiled and said," I'm OK;
I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride." There she was talking to her husband with her son's fingers in her cunt. "How much farther until we stop?" "I don't want to stop until I go a little further," "How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?" she asked me "Yea, mom. I can go a lot further," "Good," she answered. "The further we go, the better I like it." That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" she asked my husband. "Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered. She turned and looked at me," Me to. I don't want to stop." "Mike? How are you doing with your mom on your lap?" "No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As I was talking to my dad I sunk my fingers even deeper in her pussy. I was starting to move my fingers in and out of my mother’s soaking wet cunt. She griped my hand and pushed it hard into her pussy. She wanted to let me know to go deeper, I understood the idea and sank my fingers in her as deep as I could.
She started moving her hips to the rhythm of my fingers, She looked over at my father, It was a good thing the painting was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy he would go crazy for sure.
Her body was starting to respond to my fingers going slowly in and out, without warning I pulled my fingers out, disappointed she looked back but the disappointed look turned in to a little smile when I started unbuttoning her dress.
I started at the top button and was working my way down to the bottom button.
As I was unbuttoning her dress I let the cool air from the car's air conditioner cool her overheated body, it made her nipples even harder. I unbuttoned the last button and opened her dress. Here I was, in the back seat of my fathers car whit my mom sitting on my lap, her front totally naked whit only her high heels on, ready and willing for me to do what I want.
I started running my hands up and down her body, I started fondling both of her tits.
She struck her chest out so I could press against her tits even harder. She raised her hips up and pulled the dress out from under her ass, I had full view of my mom’s gracious ass, she bent over the painting and give my dad a kiss, how are you doing there in the frond? She asked, I’m fine dear… I hoop that you two are doing fine, where doing great she said and gave him another kiss on the top of his head.
For her to kiss my father she had to stand on her toes and stick her head over the painting, while doing that she was standing with her bare ass in front of my face, giving my a full view of her ass and her soaking wet pussy lips.
While my mother was having chit chat with my father I started to run my fingers between her swollen pussy lips, began to push bit by bit three fingers in her hot cunt.
The thing that makes my very horny was that she continued talking as if nothing was going on, she spread her legs a little further and her pussy lips where spread apart now, I now was finger fuck her with my right hand and with my left hand I started caressing her clearly visible clitoris.
Her body was beginning to react to my finger fucking game and I now she wasn't gone keep up the act she was pulling much longer now. “Are you ready for me to sit back again Mike”, she asked me, “ready when you are mom”, and slowly she sat back on my lap again.
I pushed her forward again with one hand and with the other I unbuttoned my short and lowered
the zipper, I lift up my ass and pressed down my short, "Everything OK, honey?" My dad asked "
Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more stretch your leg for a while?" I was pulling down my underwear as my trapped dick release itself and slam against the back of my mom’s naked ass. "No, It's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?" I placed my hands on each side of her hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better.", she raised her ass as high as she could, I lift one hand off of her hip, and used it to position my boner right under her dripping cunt.
I’m really alright honey she whispered in my father ear and lowered herself slowly on my dick.
I felt her thick pussy lips on the head of my impatiently waiting dick.
She lowered herself a little more and my dick easily slid in her moist pussy.
My dick was opening her pussy walls wide and she let out a uncontrollable soft moan.
I froze, what would I do if my father could look over the painting and see his wife sitting completely naked on his lap of his son whit his dick diep in her cunt. My father looked at my mom. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?" She lowered her self completely over my shaft, and began squeezing my dick with her strong pussy muscles, "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?" "Yea mom, I think I’ll can keep it up that long"
OK, I’ll drive for another half hour or so, my father said.
I took her hands and placet her right hand on the foldable armrest and her left hand on the armrest of the door, she understood what I wanted and pushed herself up a bit. There was a few inches of space between us now, and I began to fuck her slowly with easy strokes.
With one hand on her left tit and the other one between her wide spres legs stroking her clit
She started moving her ass back and forward causing my dick to move around inside her more, As she was riding my dick, she looked over at her husband and ask him, How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm? "Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me." Her talking to my dad with my dick in her made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?" "Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As I finished saying that I pushed the whole length of my shaft up her cunt. "How soon do you think you will come?" I asked her…."Soon, Mike real soon," She started moving her ass back and forth hard now, the only part of her moving was her ass, she kept her head still so her husband didn't catch on to what we were doing. I felt her orgasm coming, I moved my hand from her tit over to her mouth so my father wouldn’t hear her coming, whit the other one I continued rubbing her clit, she came hard, I felt how wave after wave hit her, they kept coming. Her orgasm lasted at least thirty seconds her breathing came in short gasps and the squeeze pulses of her pussy muscles pulled my swollen dick deeper in to her hot cunt, I felt my cum boiling up and in pace of her squeeze pulses I shoot my load deep inside my mom. It was the most intense orgasm I ever had, I completely filled her up whit thick waves of my hot lava.
Carefully I pulled my hand from her mouth, out of breath she fell against my chest we were both totally spent, slowly I caressed her naked body and breasts with my fingertips until her breathing returned to normal. Smiling she looked back at me and kissed me on the cheek.
Hey guys, I see a sign up ahead that indicates that we can eat something in about ten miles. Are you guy's hungry? " "Yea Dad, I could eat something," I said. “What about you Mom? I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or so." Mom bent over to pick up her panties that ended up on the floor. When she bent over to pick them up, my dick slit with a soft sleurping sound out of her pussy.
I grabbed her panties from her hand and tucked it into a box of stuff that was in the backseat, with a questioning glance she looked at me, I smiled and gave her a wink, we are only halfway I whispered in har ear.
She started buttoning up her dress. "After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" my mom asked her husband. "About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'? "I know I don't mind," "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?" "Well, the first half of the journey went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast" "I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now my father said" "I don't have any complaints, Do you son?" "Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer." ... Continue»
Posted by Sleep-Doctor 6 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Mature, Voyeur  |  
12882
  |  
95%
  |  12

Between my sons

I was relieved to have my sons home. Tim was 18 and just returning from his first semester in college and James was 20, home for the week from his job in the city. My husband was away on business in Thailand, no doubt enjoying the company benefits with some young hooker, and I was planning on spending the week alone. But then James called and here they were at the kitchen table.

I loved my sons. We had always been close, ever since they were boys rolling naked in the mud we never kept anything from each other. But I couldn't talk to them about this. Something that had been racking my mind for the past year—something I couldn't shake or get away from: I was lonely and their father was going to leave me. I mean how do you bring that up? What do you tell them? Of course the questions would come and they would be right to ask them.

Why couldn't we work it out? Why is he cheating? Why? There were a million answers, but none of them were true. None of them were exactly right. If I was honest with them, I would tell them the truth was I wasn't interesting anymore. I was only 38 and I still had my body—I worked hard for it and we were active sexually. But I knew he wanted more. He wanted someone younger and different. Unfortunately, that was what marriage was: Sex thinking about someone else.

So here I was looking into my blue eyed angel Tim. He smiled at me and scrapped the remainder of his dinner. I wondered if he knew that I had a dildo in my drawer in the kitchen. It was pink and rather long and just before he and his b*****r came over I had used it on the kitchen floor. That was the real suburban housewife and I wondered if it had ever occurred to him.

"That was great mom. Thanks," he said with a smile and stood up.

"Your welcome dear," I replied. "Now don't worry about the dishes and go in the other room. James is watching football."

He smiled at me, walked around the table then gave me a hug. "I love being home," he whispered in my ear.

"I am so happy you guys are here," I replied. I kissed his nose and pushed him away.

I spent the next few minutes in the kitchen washing the dishes and cleaning up. I thought about my boys and how proud of them I was. James never went to college. He didn't need to. He was so out spoken and intelligent that he was making too much money to waste time in school. He was so handsome too. He dated different girls from time to time, but I knew he was never serious about them. The only thing he was serious about was work—just like his father.

Tim was different. He was quiet, thoughtful and artistic. After James left home Tim spent a lot of his time in his room drawing and writing. He was my sensitive one. He was very good looking in a different way than his b*****r and all through out high school girls were after him. But he never paid attention to them—he was always somewhere else in his head. It was so bad in fact that I thought he was gay until I found some porno in his room. The fact was he just wasn't ready for a women and I didn't blame him: I would be the first to tell him that we are a crazy sex.

They were all grown up until they got home. Then the two of them would act like they were 10 again and watch TV and play games. I didn't mind it at all. They had always been close and seeing them get along so well made me feel like I had done something right as a mother. Too bad I wasn't a good wife.

That thought made me frown and I wiped my hands on a towel thought of the dildo in the drawer and shook my head. Not while the boys are in the house. I walked into the living room and sat on the couch between them and cuddled. We watched football and then a movie, laughing and joking until late. After the movie they got up to head to bed and I agreed that it was time to sl**p as well. I watched them head upstairs and I stayed on the couch for a bit.

My mind went back to the kitchen and my dildo. I had some unfinished business and the boys would be asl**p. I crossed my legs and thought it over. They would be here for a week and there was nothing worse than starting on something but never getting the orgasm. That's what I needed, even if it was just from a piece of plastic. I resolved to make a new rule: after I came from the dildo there would be no more until the boys left. I needed to be a mom—but only after I got off. I was, after all, a woman and I had needs.

I smiled, stood up and stretched. I walked over to the mirror in the hall and played with my hair. It was getting long and I thought of making an appointment the next day. I turned to the side and straightened my back. "Only 115 pounds, not bad Sue, not bad at all," I said to myself quietly. The thought remained only a second then I imagined my husband with some Thai slut.

I sighed out loud then went to the kitchen. My hands shook a little as I was excited to get off. Sad but true. I took the dildo out and smiled. It was my man. An erection that never went limp. I rummaged in the drawer until I found the lube. The best part of a dildo was it could take care of any hole I put it in. I thought of the best sex I had ever had with my husband and smiled. That was the thought I needed to get me off.

I walked up the stairs and made my way to my room. James and Tim were in their own respective ones and I would have the big bed to myself. I closed the door, pulled back the blankets and slid onto the bed. My pussy was already wet by the time I slid out of my pants and top. I lubed the dildo up as best as I could and pressed it against my pussy. I closed my eyes and thought of my husband's fingers pushing against me. He knew how to touch me and when we were young he used to sneak into my dorm room and just finger me. I let out a sigh and I felt my pussy growing wetter.

I thought about the anticipation of his cock. I used to live for that thing. Any moment that I could get it out of his pants and in my mouth or my pussy and eventually my ass would be enough to make me cum. I pushed the dildo in and clenched it with my pussy.

"Oh," I said quietly.

I thought of his cock pushing into me and I smiled. I opened my eyes to look down and then I froze. Tim stood in the doorway quietly looking at me.

I panicked. "Oh shit Tim!" I squeaked. I yanked the dildo out and pulled the covers up to my chest. "What the hell are you doing?"

His face was beet red and he slipped into the room and closed the door. "I, um, was going to say good night. I can go. I just, I didn't expect..."

"I know. Shit I am sorry," I said. I tried to smile weakly. My poor son is probably scarred for life now.

He sat on the end of the bed. I looked at him quietly and tried to find my composure.

After a very heavy pause he looked up at me with his big blue eyes, "Mom, are you lonely?"

The question caught me off guard. "What?" I managed to say.

He looked at me very seriously, "I mean, with dad always gone and I know you are here alone a lot. I can understand if you need to do—that—because you are lonely."

I smiled sadly. He was my sweet and sensitive boy. "Yes, I do get lonely sometimes."

He nodded and looked away for a moment. "I think—I have always thought you were so beautiful, mom." He looked back at me and continued, "I wish I could help you."

I touched his cheek softly, "You do help dear. Your b*****r and you both being here helps so much."

"That's not what I meant," he said. He looked at me directly then looked down at my bare shoulders. "I love you mom. Can I help you?"

My heart skipped a beat. What? I looked at him carefully. What was he asking to do? "Tim I..."

He moved toward me and kissed my mouth before I could finish. My first thought was to push him back, but his tongue slid in and tasted so good. He kissed me gently, carefully and passionately. I felt his hand on my shoulder and I gave in. I opened my mouth for his tongue and sucked it. His kisses were careful and his touches were soft. He ran his hands over my shoulders and I felt the blanket fall away exposing my breasts to the cool air. He touched them with his hands, softly at first and then squeezing them firmly. I moaned into his mouth.

He slid his hand down my stomach then to my wet pussy. I groaned as his fingers brushed my clit and slid into me. He pulled his head back, "Mom, you shave?"

I clenched my teeth, took a lustful breath and nodded my head. I opened my legs wider for his two fingers to go into me deeper. I felt my body tremble as he pulled his fingers back and pushed them into me. I had not been this wet in years, I felt like he could put as many fingers as he wanted in me. I rocked against his hand as he fingered me. He held my shoulder with one hand and fucked my pussy with the other.

"Mm," I moaned softly. I moved my hips in a circle against my son's hand.

He pushed another finger into me and I tightened my muscles at his touch. He drove his fingers into my longing pussy and I rocked against him, staring into his eyes as he worked his three fingers in me. I lifted my left leg up so he could finger me harder and I groaned with each twist of his hand. I could see sweat building on his forehead as his arm went faster and faster. Finally he pulled his dripping fingers from me and he looked at me.

In that moment we said nothing as our bodies shook. Then he kissed me tenderly, first on the lips, then the neck, down my breasts, then my tummy, until he lay in front of me with his face inches from my glistening pussy. My clit was bulging out at him just waiting to be bit. He looked up at me and said, "Mom, I have never done this before."

I let out a breath of anticipation and smiled. I slid my fingers down to my clit. It burned at my touch and I groaned, "Here, just suck on this. Oh, yes! Just like that," I said as he opened his mouth and wrapped his lips over my pussy. He nibbled my clit and sucked it gently. I squirmed and grabbed his hair with my hands to f***e his head in the right direction. He moaned and slurped against my pussy and I felt my hips, my breasts and my head get hot. I knew I was going to cum. "Keep going! Just like that, keep going!" I said through thick breaths.

He grunted and sucked and then I shook as an orgasm over took me. I arched back, grabbed my breasts and cried out as he bit my clit. I groaned and shook as my son ate my pussy greedily. I felt like a door had been opened inside of me and something had come out. Something that had been hiding for a long time. I gripped his hair tightly as the throws of my orgasm continued and then waned. I gasped for air. I looked down at my rock hard nipples and my goosebump covered skin. I knew what I wanted.

"Timmy," I moaned.

He looked up at me. His face was covered in my wetness. He was still licking my pussy lovingly while he looked.

"I want you to fuck me," I said. "Please fuck me."

He pulled back and worked his way out of his clothes. I saw the tip of his hard dick sticking from his boxers. It was a tease to see just a little of it. I swallowed and lay still while he got out of his boxers finally and kneeled in front of me naked. I looked at him with lust in my eyes and I beckoned him toward me with my hands. I opened my legs as wide as I could so his first push would go deep.

He gripped his cock in his hand and moved toward me. I felt the thick tip press against my pussy and then it went in. I stared into his eyes and he shook from the sensation and pushed deep. I gripped his ass and pulled him until the length of his massive young cock filled my pussy. The void in me was filled by him and he pressed his forehead against mine and stared into my eyes.

I swallowed and took a deep breath. His cock was perfect in me. I gripped it with my body and groaned as he moved a bit to the side to push deeper. "Oh shit mom," he said through a whisper.

"Ah!" I groaned back.

"This is perfect," he said. "I love you so much."

The intensity of his voice and the taste of his breath drew me in. "I love you too Tim." I replied gazing at him.

He began to thrust slowly. His cock pulled out then plunged in. I threw my head back and groaned as it filled me. I gripped his ass as tightly as I could, pulling him close with each thrust. I pressed my lower back down and tilted my pelvis up for his cock to go deep. "Oh shit!" I said as I bit my lip and felt the tip of his dick drive against the special spot inside me.

He felt something too because he groaned then, gripping my leg, began to thrust into that spot. I clawed at him and moaned with each push. Our bodies fit together perfectly as he fucked me faster and faster. The door of lust was torn open inside of me and I cried out as a deep orgasm overtook me. I wiggled and writhed against his hard cock, cumming loudly in his ear.

He fucked me faster and faster until all I heard was my breathing and the sound of our bodies slapping. "Mom! Oh shit! I am gonna cum! Fuck! Fuck!"

"That's it!" I said as he pumped. "Cum for me! Cum! Shit!"

He moaned loudly and shook. His cock almost came out then slammed into me shooting all its cum in me. I gazed into his wide, teary eyes as he emptied his cock into my pussy. He pumped and pumped and then it was over. I clutched him against me as he wiggled and jerked. I held his head and kissed his neck. Then I looked past him and my heart sank.

At the door stood James. His face was pale and his mouth open.

Oh no! I panicked. I held Tim tightly and wondered what to do. What do I say? Then James did something I did not expect. He pulled his pants down and took his shirt off. He walked to the bed fully naked with a huge erection bobbing in front of him with each step. "Mom?" he said in a low voice.

Tim tensed up and looked at me. "It's ok sweetie, I whispered to him. It's just your b*****r." I looked over Tim at James. "Come over here James." I commanded.

Tim rolled off of me to my left and looked up at his b*****r. Tim's cock was covered in wetness from my pussy and the remnants of the massive amount of cum he had just deposited. James walked to my side of the bed and stood next to me. He stared at my cummed pussy and my naked body. In his right hand he stroked his straight, full cock. "Mom, would you suck my dick?"

My heart pounded and my throat was dry. I smiled at him and sat up. "Of course dear."

He pushed his cock toward me and I sat up so it was near my mouth. I stared at it with desire. This was my oldest son's dick. He was staring at me with a kind of lust I had only dreamed about. I felt Tim's hand on my shoulder, then the back of my head pushing my face toward James' cock. I let him lead me and I opened my mouth to take it in. The feeling of his soft, veined skin in my mouth, against my tongue and teeth drove me wild. I sucked his shaft and then focused on the mushroom tip.

"Oh yes," James muttered.

I took it in as far as I could until it pushed against the back of my mouth. He grunted and tried to push it in more but I gagged. I pulled back, swallowed and looked up at him. I knew what he wanted and I wanted to give it to him. So I took a deep breath, opened wide and took his cock in. When it pressed my throat I breathed out and it went in further until my throat wrapped around the head. His balls pressed against my face and I breathed in their smell and sucked the entire length of his cock. The gag and jerk of my throat around his dick drove him wild and he moaned loudly. I pulled back on it and took a breath. It dripped with spit in front of me.

I grabbed the shaft and pushed it up so I could suck his balls. I loved balls and I loved sucking them almost as much as the dick itself. I got both in my mouth and hummed against them until James shook and swore under his breath. He stared at me and I looked up at him adoringly. I knew if I kept sucking his balls like that they would start to fill with cum and his cock would grow. I jerked his cock with my hand and kept at his balls.

He was breathing fast and I felt his dick growing in my hands. "Shit! Oh mom, that's so good. It's so good!"

I kept at it for a few more seconds then stopped. I didn't want him to cum yet. I pulled him by the cock until he sat next to me on the edge of the bed. I straddled his lap and pressed my breasts against his face. Then I grabbed his cock by the base and guided into my cum-filled dripping pussy. He sucked at my boobs then kissed me as the length of his cock went into me. He gripped my ass, pulled me up then let me slide back down onto it. I wrapped my legs around him and fucked him slowly.

He breathed heavily and held onto me as we fucked. I loved the angle and moaned as his perfect cock rubbed against my spot inside my pussy. "Oh James! Fuck me! Oh!" I said as he fucked me a little faster. I looked over his shoulder and saw Tim on his knees, on the bed stroking his newly hardened cock in his hand. I loved how young and fresh he was. I bit my lip and stared into his eyes as his older b*****r fucked me.

After a few more pumps I pushed off James and leaned over the bed. "I want you to fuck me from behind." I said to James in a low voice.

He got behind me, gripped my ass with his hands and pushed his cock into my pussy. The size of his dick and the new angle surprised me. I shook then leaned forward so he could push all the way in. Tim slid toward me until his cock was near my face and I took it in my mouth.

Tim's cum covered hard cock was wonderfully sweet and salty in my mouth. I sucked it greedily as James fucked me from behind. James fucked me slow at first, but when I was positioned right he couldn't help it and started to pump me fast. I clenched against his cock and sucked his b*****r's dick as best as I could. My body shook and I came as I pictured myself sliding on both of my son's dicks. I opened wide, screamed and swallowed all of Tim's dick. It went into my throat and as I gagged the first time I opened wider, hoping to take in more but I couldn't.

He grabbed my hair and fucked my face. The gentleness of before left him and I knew lust had taken over. He fucked my face hard and I gripped at his cock with my throat trying to breath, but not wanting to take anything away from my son. I groaned and I heard Tim breath out loudly and swear. I choked on his cock and fought to push back until he let me breath. His huge dick slipped from my lips.

James pumped me fast from behind. I grabbed Tim's dick with my hand and looked back at James. He focused on my hips and fucked me like a dog. Our bodies slapped and we groaned together. His pace was fantastic and my body felt like it was in a constant orgasm as he slammed into the spot. "Harder!" I yelled at him.

I looked up at Tim with lust in my eyes. James grabbed my hair and yanked my head back firmly. The pain sent an orgasm through my body and I wiggled against his driving cock. "Oh! Ah! Ah!" I said with each pump. I shook and I knew I wanted both of them. I wanted more—I needed more.

I shook my head and looked back at James. I leaned forward as far as I could and he positioned himself over me. He tightened his grip on my hip with one hand, his other in my hair and pumped me. I still held Tim's cock in my hand and I wanted to suck it, but it just dangled above my head. With hard, deep thrusts James drove into me and then he called out, "Oh shit mom! I am cumming! Ah! Ah! Ah!"

He pumped me in even circles as his cock emptied into my pussy. I took breaths with his pumping and did my best to push against him to get every drop out of him. He shuddered as the final throws of his orgasm passed over him. He held me close for a moment then pulled out and sat down on the bed next to me. I fell to my side and felt cum oozing out of my swollen pussy. I looked up at Tim—still holding his cock in my hand.

It was rock hard.

He looked down at me in his serious way. "Mom, can we do it more?"

I smiled up at him and replied, "Of course dear."

He slid off the bed and put his hand on my hip. I rolled back on my knees and looked back at him. He rubbed my pussy with his hands and looked up at me. "I love you mom," he said.

"I know," I answered.

I groaned as he pushed his hard cock into my wet and cum dripping pussy. It slid in easily and he started to pump me quickly. He gripped me my hips and fucked me fast, I felt my boobs shaking as my son fucked me. Our bodies slapped together and we moaned in unity as he fucked me as fast as he could. I felt his thumb slide over my asshole as he pumped me. I looked back at him, biting my lip and staring. Lust drove me back against his hard cock, harder and harder. I wiggled and his thumb pushed into my asshole. I swallowed and moaned loudly. I stared back at him as he stopped pumping me and just pushed his thumb in my ass.

I nodded to him and closed my eyes at the new sensation. My breasts were hard and my hips writhed. My son pulled his wet cock from my pussy and pushed it up against my asshole.

"You need to get her wet," James said.

I felt fingers running over my pussy again and then my asshole being rubbed. I was so wet I didn't need lube. "I am ready," I said looking back at my tow sons working on my ass lovingly with their hands.

Tim pressed his cock against my asshole again and I took about an inch of it. The initial pain hit me and I winced. I took a deep breath and pushed against his big dick. I went in further, and I groaned loudly. It felt huge and I wasn't sure if I could take it.

"Oh fuck! Your ass is so tight," Tim said through his teeth.

I looked back at him with half-closed eyes.

He was staring at my ass, pulling at my cheeks with his hands and thrusting slowly.

My body began to adjust and I moaned at the shifting muscles. "Oh!" I yelled as my body warmed for another orgasm. All my repression built up in me and I knew this would be the orgasm I had been searching for. I pushed against his cock, there was a slurping sound and I felt it lock into me as my body took it all in. There was no feeling like it.

"OH! Yes, you found it. Oh shit!" I said as I grabbed at the blankets of the bed.

He began to pump faster. I took every inch of him and groaned. I propped up on my hands and knees and focused on his driving cock in my body. I felt cum slopping out of my pussy and my ass clicked and slapped against his body. The orgasm was building in the base of my tummy and in my pussy. He fucked me faster and faster until his balls were slapping against me. I looked back at him and shook as he fucked me so deep. I saw James standing next to him with a newly hardened cock in his hand. I loved my sons and there endless erections.

"Get on the bed James!" I said through heavy breaths. "Timmy, take it out of me for a moment."

He blinked and looked at me. Sweat ran down his face and his chest. He pulled his dick back slowly and in a burst of pain it popped from my asshole. He stared down at it while James on the bed beside me.

I climbed over my James, grabbed his cock and slid it into my wet pussy. He stared up at me groaning as I took the length of his cock. I reached behind me looking for Tim's dick. I grabbed it and pulled him back toward my ass. I let it go and pulled my ass cheeks apart. I looked back at him and he did not hesitate to f***e his big cock in my ass.

"AH!" I yelled as he pushed it in deep. My body felt full—full of both my sons' cocks.

"Shit! Oh Shit!" James yelled. I knew he could feel pressure from his b*****r's dick.

Tim pushed in deep, all the way to his balls and he groaned. He pulled back and pumped in. I clenched the cocks and held onto James as Tim began to fuck my ass vigorously. With each pump I slid on James' cock as well and he grabbed my breasts—trying to suck them.

"Yes! Oh yes! Oh boys! Fuck me! Oh shit! Ah!" The orgasm built in my body and I squirmed and writhed from so much stimulation, so much longing, so much needing, and so much lust. With each pump from their cocks I felt it grow and grow.

"Oh my! Ah! Ah!" James yelled.

Tim began to fuck my ass as fast as he could. He grunted and drove his cock in deep—seemingly deeper each time.

I clenched as best as I could but I lost control of my body. I kicked my legs, grabbed my son James with my hands and screamed as the orgasm poured out and over me. I shook, shuddered, screamed and swore. My body was on fire and the intensity of my cumming too me over. "Ah! Oh! Oh! Oh! AHHHHH!" I had no control.

"I am cuming!" James yelled and he clutched my boobs tightly.

"Oh shit! Oh shit! AHHHHH!" Tim roared as he began to cum in my ass.

I slid on their cocks in perfect rhythm as we came together screaming. I held on to them and moved my hips in every direction. The pleasure overwhelmed me and then it was over. We sat like that for some time, Tim's cock in my ass and James in my pussy. Cum oozed, sweat dripped and mouths were dry. We kissed each other and dared not move from our closeness.

Finally Tim muttered in my ear, "I love you mom."

James swallowed and said, "I love you so much."

I was between them, in bliss, closeness and exhausted from an orgasm that I didn't believe was possible, "I love you both."

That was the beginning and our lives changed forever.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 9 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  
12273
  |  
100%
  |  17

A threesome with my sons

I got a phone call while I was visiting my mom from my younger son "Mom, do you care if I come visit you for a while on spring break" he asked.

"Sure honey." I replied. "But just out of curiosity do I need to come get you or is your dad bringing you over."

"Dad's bringing me over if I want to go since he's going to be passing by on his way to Uncle Stephen's house for a three day fishing trip or something like that." my son replied.

"Ok, I will be home on Tuesday." I answered.

"Wait, if your not home, then where are you?" he asked puzzled.

"I'm at Grandma's house and I'm spending some time with her."

"Oh ok, tell Grandma I love and miss her and I'll call her later when I get a chance." he said.

"Ok baby, I'll see you when you come over." I replied

"Ok Mom, love you, bye." he said quickly as he hung up before I had a chance to reply back to him.

On my way home I called my older son, Erik, to let him know I was on my way back and that his b*****r was going to be staying at least three days with us while on spring break. Needless to say he wasn't too thrilled about it, but I could tell he did miss him too.

Later that night while eating dinner, my son started to ask me questions.

"So when he gets here are you still going to walk around naked or can we still randomly play with each other like we've been doing?" Erik asked.

"Let me worry about that, I'll let you know later on after he's here, but when he first gets here, behave." I replied.

"And just exactly how are you going to find out if he's ok with it Mom, you haven't seen him in nearly 2 months?" Erik asked in a smartass way.

"I found out with you that you wanted my pussy didn't I? I'm going to do the same with him, but you have to let me do it my way and listen to me when I tell you to do something, or not to do something, just trust me." I said with a little attitude.

Erik just shook his head and finished his dinner. I could tell he was a little uneasy about sharing our secret with his younger b*****r. The only thing he didn't know is that his b*****r had already seen me naked and has a video of me masturbating.

Wednesday morning around 8am, I woke up to my cell phone ringing. When I looked at the caller id, it was my ex husband's phone number so I knew it was my son calling me.

"Hello" I said in a sl**py voice.

"Hey mom just wanted to let you know that Dad and I are leaving now and will be there between three and four according to Dad, but you and I both know how fast he drives so I might be there sooner." my son said.

"Ok honey, just be careful and I'll see you when you get here." I replied "Love you."

"Love you too Mom, bye." he answered as he hung up the phone again on me before I had a chance to tell him bye in return.

I laid my phone back down on the night stand and rolled back over to cuddle back up to my son. When I pulled my leg up on his, I brushed against his cock and could tell that he had a morning hard on.

Oh this could be fun I thought to myself as I reached down to slowly stroke his cock. As I started to stroke Erik he moved in his sl**p where his legs where a little opened and I was able to play with his balls.

I sat up and leaned over him as I took his cock into my mouth and slowly began to suck on the head of his cock as I played with his balls using my left hand.

After only about 15 seconds Erik woke up and let out a quiet moan of excitement.

"If you wanted my cock Mom, you could have just got on top of me and started riding me." he said as he started to run the sl**p out of his eyes.

"Yeah but I know how much you like watching your cock penetrate me so I wanted to wake you up first." I said as I started to straddle my son with his cock in my hand.

I rubbed his hard cock against my pussy lips letting him feel how wet I had gotten then slowly began to go down on his cock letting his cock stretch out my pussy.

After I was all the way down on his cock I leaned over pressing my tits against his bare chest and started to kiss him passionately. My son likes to kiss me as we have sex due to the simple fact that kissing in general makes me wet.

I slowly moved up and down on his cock as we kissed. He pulled me up a little to start sucking on my nipples and to play with my tits. He has really gotten better at turning me on. Shortly after he started sucking on my nipples I started to feel myself getting ready to cum.

"Cum for me Mom. I feel your pussy tightening up, just cum all over my cock for me." Erik said as he buried his face between my tits.

"Oh fuck!" I moaned out as I came all over him.

He grabbed both my tits and started to pound my pussy as I started to cum making me cum harder to the pointed I squirted all over his cock and balls to the point we had a wet spot on the bed.

"Don't stop baby! Fuck your mommy's pussy good! Give me your cum in my pussy!" I cried out in pure ecstasy.

My body began to shake from cumming a second time and squirting again all over my son. He then squeezed my tits harder and exploded deep inside my pussy as he kept his cock buried deep inside of me.

"Oh god yes! Cum inside me baby, give me all your cum!" I moaned out as I slowly began to grind in a circle.

"Damn I love cumming inside you!" he said as he was panting.

I got off of him and out of bed, while he continued to lay there I could see cum all over his cock and I couldn't help but to take him in my mouth again and suck his cock clean. He twitched a little as I sucked on his cock then took his balls into my mouth to make sure I got all of our cum off of him.

"Your b*****r will be here in a few hours, so when your done taking a shower, make sure you put some clothes on." I said as I got up and started to walk out of the room.

"What about you Mom? Are you going to put any clothes on?" he asked.

"Yeah, after breakfast." I replied as I walked into the hallway.

That morning I didn't feel like cooking so I had a bowl of cereal as I turned on the tv to watch the news and to see what the weather would be like. I wasn't completely sure how I was going to be able to continue having sex with my older son while my younger son was visiting.

The weather turned out to be nice and warm with very few clouds for almost a week and i decided to use that to my advantage. I had a new bikini that i had yet to wear and it really showed off my body since it was a thong bikini. I called a friend of mine who was out of town for the weekend visiting her boyfriend who was home for a week from overseas to see if i could use her pool.

After roughly 30 minutes of talking to her, i brought up me using her pool and she was ok with it. I finally had an idea of how i could get both my sons together and show off my body to them both at the same time to open myself up equally to them.

Erik came into the living room while i was on the phone and after i got off he asked "So I take it we're going swimming later?"

"Yeah after your b*****r gets here if both of you are up to it." I replied.

"Are you going to be wearing your new bikini?" Erik asked with high curiosity.

I started giggling and said "Yeah and I'll also make sure to get in the water so my nipples get hard just for you if you want."

Erik had a big smile on his face and said "If you don't, I'm going to pick you up and throw you in the pool."

I just smiled back at him and walked back to my room making sure my ass swayed side to side just to tease him. I put on my bikini and then some loose fitting clothes so neither of them would be able to see my body.

About 2 hours later my younger son arrived and after he brought his things in and settled down in his old room, I asked him if he was up for some swimming.

"Hunny, let's go if you want to have plenty of time swimming." I called out to him.

"Where are we going swimming at?" my son asked.

"Down the road at Kathy's house, she's not home and we have permission to use her pool." I replied.

"Hell yeah! She has a diving board and I have first dive!" my son cried out as he came out of his room wearing only shorts.

We went outside and got in my car and we started on our way to Kathy's house. For those wondering, she told me where her spare key was and told me to take it home with me so no one would see me putting it back. On our way there no one said a word and I was too busy coming up with ideas to think of anything to say to get a conversation going.

When we got there I found the key and we went straight through her house to her pool. My younger son waisted no time going straight to the diving board and dove right in. I walked back inside to loosen up my top where it wasn't so tight.

In the bathroom I also loosened up my bottom where I could tell that the slightest tug would pull them down and I tied the strings loosely as well just in case. Once I was done I went back outside to rejoin my sons.

When I got outside they were already challenging each other to see who could dive out farther and I saw this as my opportunity to do something.

"Let me have a go and see if I can't show you boys how to do it right." I called out.

"Go for it Mom if you think you can beat me!" my younger son called out as he dove back into the pool and came up just shy of half way.

I climbed on top of the board and bounced a little making my nipple slip out as both of my sons were looking at me. I pretended not to notice as i dove in. I felt my right breast come out of my top but i started to swim under water anyways. Right as I was about to come up for air I tugged on my bottoms string where one side came undone.

When I came up for air I had gone far enough to where I could stand and have my chest out of the water. I was only a few feet away from my son and we were facing each other.

"How was that for a mom?" I asked my son in a bragging voice.

"Mom, your boob is hanging out!" he said as he pointed to my exposed breast.

"So what, it's just a boob and you've seen them before." I replied.

"I know I have, I'm just saying Mom." he quickly said as he continued to look.

"Then what's the problem?" I asked "If you keep looking I'll just take my top off, it's too big anyways."

"That's up to you Mom." he said still looking at my exposed breast.

"I bet you won't!" Erik shouted at me.

Right then and there I took my top off and looked at Erik and shouted back at him "I bet I will and I bet you don't have the balls to take your shorts off!"

My younger son's eyes got big looking at my boobs as I took my top off and then seeing his b*****r take his shorts off. I could tell he couldn't believe what he was seeing. I turned around to walk out of the pool to put my top up and as my hips started to come out of the water my bottoms began to fall off too.

"Mom I can see your ass!" Erik shouted out.

"Is that a complaint?" I asked him as I laid my top down on the table by the pool.

"You're ok with us seeing you like that Mom?" my younger son asked.

"Why not? It's just my body." I replied back to him as I started to sit in a long chair "It's meant to be shown off and played with from time to time."

Erik swam to the shallow end of the pool with his shorts in his hand and laid them on the table next to my top. The chair i was in was right next to the table and as Erik stood next to me I took his cock into my hand with his b*****r watching and kissed it.

"Come here for a second I want to talk to you without yelling." I told my younger son.

"Ok Mom." he replied as he climbed out of the pool and walked up to me.

"Our body isn't something to be ashamed of. I know you're not a virgin anymore and if you want to explore my body you can." I told him as I took his hand and placed it on my left boob.

"Are you sure Mom? Some people might think it's wrong." he said puzzled.

I took my hand and went under his shorts and started to massage his cock. "Do you like what I'm doing or do you want me to stop?" I asked.

"Yeah I like it." he said.

"Then take your shorts off and enjoy." I said as I took Erik's cock into my mouth and removed my hand from under his shorts and started to pull them down.

He took off his shorts and I started to suck his cock to get him as hard as Erik was. He tilted his head back and enjoyed as he started to get hard.

I got up off the chair "Erik lay down on your back." I said as i pointed to the chair.

Erik did as I said and I climbed on top of him and began to slowly slide up and down on his cock. Then I reached over and pulled my other son to me.

"Stand behind me and slide into my ass, and be careful since we don't have any lube." I said to him.

He got behind me and started to slide in my ass. I have to admit it hurt more than I would have liked but I wasn't going to stop him. I finally had both my sons at the same time.

"Both of you go slow. This is a lot for me to handle right now." I said softly.

Erik started first and then his b*****r. Both of them were sliding in and out of my body at the same time and once the discomfort of not having lube subsided it started to feel amazing. They got a rhythm going where when one came out, the other went in.

"Oh god yes!" I moaned out "Fuck your mother good!"

Erik grabbed my tits and looked up at me smiling. Shortly after my other son gabbed ahold of my hips and started to pick up speed and f***e.

"Yes! Fuck me good till you cum inside me! Don't pull out, cum inside me!" I started to beg them. I was so horny and turned on.

My younger son came in my ass first. I was a little disappointed that neither of my sons said anything the whole time. Shortly after my son came inside my ass he pulled out and Erik picked up speed too then came inside my pussy.

I stood up off of him and walked over to my other son. "Come on, get your clothes and let's go home."

"Ok Mom." he said as he put his shorts back on.

We all got dressed and went back home. After we got home and got inside I took all my clothes off again.

"Why aren't you wearing clothes Mom?" my younger son asked.

"Because I meant what I said hunny." I replied. "You can have sex with me any time you want."

"Really?" he replied.

"Yes, if don't believe me, ask Erik." I said.

He turned to face Erik as he turned on the computer to show him all the pictures we have of Erik and I having sex that we took.

"I don't want my picture taken but I'm ok with us having sex." he said to me.

"What ever your comfortable with hunny, and when your horny, just come play with me or ask." I replied.

My son smiled and went back to his room and my older son called up his girlfriend to spend some time with her so my other son and I could have some time together.

A few hours later Erik went out on his date and my other son was still in his room. I walked in to see him sl**ping and I pulled down his shorts and gave him a blowjob until he woke up. Once he woke up I completely took his shorts off and climbed on top of him sliding his cock into my pussy.

"You weren't k**ding Mom." he said looking into my eyes.

"Just enjoy my body." I replied as I leaned forward placing my tits in his face. He was hesitant at first but started sucking on my nipples.

He pushed me up where i started to grind on him and asked "Where's Erik?"

"He went out with his girlfriend so it's just us. Now stop asking questions and just enjoy my pussy." I said.

He laid back not saying another word but keeping his hands on my hips the whole time. He's not as big as his b*****r but his cock still felt good inside me. I started to feel his cock start to swell from having to cum and i bent back over on top of him.

"Cum inside my pussy baby. I want to feel your cum deep inside my pussy." I whispered in his ear.

Almost immediately he started to cum. I stopped riding him and just let him cum inside my pussy. After his cock stopped pulsing I got off of him and sucked his cock clean.

Wiping my mouth I look at my son and said "I'm going to go start dinner. If you want me again, just come bend me over and slide in my pussy."

He just looked at me and nodded. I turned around and walked back out. I started cooking dinner and noticed he wasn't coming out anytime soon. After I was done cooking I called out to him that dinner was done. He came out completely naked.

"I see your getting comfortable." I said in shock.

"I just want to make sure that you have easy access since you're the hornier one of us." he replied.

We ate dinner together naked and Erik spent the night at his girlfriend's house. My son slept in my bed with me that night and had sex a few more times but nothing special. He stayed with me for another 3 days that was filled with sex from both my sons, but only had one threesome. He did agree to start spending his vacations with me so there's always the chance of it happening again.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 11 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  
14827
  |  
96%
  |  6

My earliest masturbation, and my sons love

You start by feeling the rigid contours of your vagina on the outside of your panties. When you're young your vaginal lips are so well defined, so like an irresistible itch, tracing their contours can have an arousing effect, with your fingers slipping under the elastic of your panties, over the smooth pubis, down between the moist warm lips, and inside your being, where at this point, your inexperienced mind takes over, and all sorts of fantasies about sex, men, boys, and some sorts of a****ls, drive your fingers, like pistons of a well oiled engine, slim hips arched into a receiving position, thighs open as your toyboy bum is off the mattress, your panties are down and your other hand probes your anal entrance, as your being is drawn into one God almighty orgasm.

My only problem was, I never quite got there, I mean it was on the edge of my lips, my fingers were buried inside two completely different holes, I could remember my nude feet with my toes curling, as I arched my back even higher, but the light went on and I froze.

I never looked left or right, I remained transfixed, frozen mid orgasm, in my classic arched position, then the light went out, and the door softly closed, smothering the shaft of light, illuminating my nubile form, frozen in such and adult wanton position.

I lay there terrified, having not quite attained full gratification, but with a new kind of excitement coursing through my youthful loins, I was caught doing it, and could only guess at whom it might have been.

Slowly my fingers began their journey to my silky purse, my secretions felt different, thicker and more viscous, even self lubricating my backdoor entrance, my forbidden entrance, desired by older men, men with experience, as one told me once, even though he was d***k, there seemed an element of truth in it, 'You always remember your first lover, Mariel', he paused for emphasis, giving me time to let his words sink in before continuing, 'But you never forget the loss of your backdoor'.

If the truth be told, I struggled with the 'Backdoor', analogy, then it became clear, as his finger slipped between my buttocks and sought mine out, I can still remember it going in part-ways, and as I squirmed away from him, my panties were skewered inside my bum, uncomfortable, but as I walked, I felt penetrated.

Who this man was is of no consequence, what he did was awaken me and my body, to the hidden desires of men for girls, and as a consequence, I was rewarded in my positive attitude, soon finger probing of my ass, by this same man, led in later life a financial reward, upon his death bed, I received a handsome stipend, to study In Newcastle, England, where fingers were replaced by the real thing, by the time I was 17, some nine years later, by another old man, my landlord, while his old wife slept downstairs, I butt fucked myself into free accommodation.

But I digress from the night I was caught doing it, I am sure you want to know what happened later that night, as whosoever caught me, was not going to let a golden opportunity, go to waste.

To continue where I left off wallowing in my viscous vaginal secretions, I fumbled and probed until attaining my ultimate goal, my numbed fingers from my thigh squeezing, eventually relaxed as I did, allowing my naked body to sl**p a disturbed sl**p, one where men were touching me, and probing me.

I had heard of 'Wet Dreams', the bodies release of perfect sex with men in your head, with all your erogenous zones firing on all cylinders, culminating in the perfect orgasm.

I awoke the next morning with the most amazing feeling, I knew even before my hand sought more pleasure, I was still wet and desirous for more.

I played some then looked down, I knew without really knowing why I was wet, it was sperm and it was coming out of me, in fact it was everywhere, I surely could not have dreamt this, my accidental voyeur had come back and eased himself inside me, no doubt enjoying the machinations of my unadulterated acceptance in my dreamlike state, and the ease with which he slid inside me, and released, my own orgasm confirming my pleasure for him visiting me.

As a mother I have been confronted by my own sons masturbatory urges, bed sheet, curtains, and a pair of my old panties, were his cum rags, sorry guys, but that's how we women describe your ejaculatory wipes.

You might think, here is a woman with her insight into sex, chastising her son, for whacking one out, but you would be wrong, most mothers shy away from it and leave it up their fathers, but his, my ex, fucked off and started travelling, so touching hardened semen from my own sons sack, somehow feels different from the countless liters of the stuff I have swallowed, rubbed into my nude flesh, and licked from cocks and floors, yes you could be forgiven but the hardened gusset on my stolen panties, would indicate, a boy with a whole lot of love for the lady of his life, and I needed to have a serious talk with him, even in my unorthodox methods in its application, were sexually explicit.

I waited until he arrived home from school. Ryan is f******n, a handsome boy making waves with some of my friends twice his age, so you could appreciate my sensitive and protective nature for him, and with his father walking out on us four years past, he was my man of the house, but now as his mother I needed to keep him on the straight and narrow, otherwise the 'Cougar Girls', aka my friends, would have his freshly dropped balls for supper.

The front door closed and I called out for him to come and sit with me.

He settled down and faced me, that was when I produced my soiled panties. 'You recognize these Ryan'?
He blinked a few times, hard then tapered of to rapid blinking. 'Yes Mom, they're your panties', his face turned crimson.
'And this Ryan'? I opened the crotch to expose the gusset, his sperm hardened by God knows how many ejaculates.
Ryan looked hard, then at me and back to the panties, it was only then I realized I was rubbing the area of harden sperm with my thumb, 'Why sweetie', I softened my tone?

'Because your a woman'. I was lost for words, and shocked by his admission to referencing me as a woman for sexual purposes.

'But I am your mother', I interjected, 'sons dont do this sort of thing with their mothers'.
Suddenly the penny dropped, who was I to lecture on such a delicate subject, I was sucking my own father's cock when I was a girl, and thought nothing about it back then.

At that very moment I had lost the argument, my son knew of my escapades with my own father, having found my diaries and read my scribbling, perhaps this was the catalyst for his fetish with me.

'Have you been watching me'? He smiled knowingly, he had, and now it was my turn to blush, it would appear the sins of the daughter have come back to haunt her.

'What The Fuck', I gave up. I looked at my boy and smiled, I guess we are just human after-all.

I got up and went upstairs, undressed and lay on my bed, my room door was fully open and I called on Ryan to come up.

He stood in the doorway and looked me up and down, 'Come here', I said, holding my arms up and put them around him, pulling him on top of me, and between my open legs.

'No more secrets Ryan', he understood the enormity of the moment, as I started to undress him, until he was naked and hard between my thighs, his penis announcing his readiness for sex, and a better place for his semen to be ejaculated into.

With so many pills on the market for unwanted pregnancies, taboo subjects like i****t is a thing of the past if proper precautions are taken. Some cultures allow for parental education and closer bonding, feeling my sons cock brush against my cervix is as close as one can get, life has really come full cirle.



... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 1 year ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Taboo  |  
4296
  |  
100%
  |  6

My sons friend

Being 36 and divorced wasnt much fun. Even though I kept my shape I didnt go out much. I was being messed around by a few fellas so I suppose my confidence took a knock too.

One friday night I had got all dressed up up ready to go out on a date with an old friend. I thought he might be after a bit of extra and didnt mind the attention. I started a bottle of wine and jumped into the bath. I hadnt had it for so long and played with myself to orgasm in the bath thinking about the night ahead. I got out and blow dryed my hair and decided what to wear. I put on my champange coloured silky bra, suspender belt and panties. As I finished my third glass of wine I then slid on my flesh stockings and silky short yellow dress. As I then applied my make up i heard my sixteen year old son come in downstairs. He shouted up that he brought an old friend back but that he was going out again soon. I put on my high heels and went downstairs.

Just then I had a phonecall from my so called date who was cancelling, so I told him never again. I was devasted and went to the kitchen for more wine. On my arrival I couldnt believe that my sons friend Andrew was now a good looking strapping lad. He must be six foot too with good looks too. I sat on the worktop flashing my legs a little no intentionaly at first. He couldnt take his eyes off them and kept trying to glimpse further up. I then realised that there was no wine and Andrew offered to get some more. My son had plans and was going out so I told Andrew to get two bottles. He flashed me a smile as he and my son went off.

Twenty minutes later he arrived back. I poured two large glasses and felt his eyes burning into me from behind. We sat in the lounge with him on one chair and me the other. I let my dress ride higher and kept crossing my legs as we drank more and more. Inevitabley the chat turned to recent sex conquests and that she was 33. She told him he was the biggest she had seen. I was starting to get turned on by all this nad could see he was too. As went to the kitchen I could see the huge bulge in his jeans. I made point of bending over at every opportunuity. I then lead him back to the settee. I put my leg over his and he ran his hand up my thigh and over the stockings. My pussy was moist aching for him. He slid my panties to the side and entered two fingers into me. We then started to kiss passionately. I undid his jeans and pulled out a huge 8 inch cock. I couldnt believe my eyes in its circumised glory. I then lead him upstairs. I stold him to strip me completely which he did. I then sat atride him and took him slowly in me. He was huge and I quivered to my first orgasm. I then let him take control as he pounded into me faster and faster. He must have pounded me for a full 20 mins then finally thrust and grunted as he came in me as I orgamsd again. I was shaking with delight........I promised him not to tell but can i trust him??... Continue»
Posted by leeh1308 5 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  
13997
  |  
79%
  |  14

My sons friend and my milf

My sonwas going to go back packing one year and he and his buddy that was going with him came over on a Saturday to pck. His friend mark brought his cousin Kevin over and introduced him to us. Kevin was about 17, and mark and my son were both 15 and 16. Kevin watched them pack and I said if you want to join my wife and I in the spa, it would be better than watching them packing. he laughed and said he didn't have a suit. I grabbed on of my sons and threw it to him. He went into the bathroom and changed. I grabbed a white one so it would show more as it got wet. Kevin stepped into the spa and Peggy was already there with a drink in her hand. She asked who he was and I introduced them. she had removed her top and was sitting in the spa with just her bottoms on. she said since the boys were there she should put her top on. I said its up to you dear. I asked if Kevin wanted a beer. He said sure. she stood up and was showing off as she put her top on. Kevin's eyes were riveted to her tits and then her crotch when he realized it was near invisible. I brought out a beer for all of us and said Mark and my boy were going to be running up the road for a few hours to borrow a back pack cause ours was broke. I asked if Kevin wanted to go or he could stay if he wanted. He looked at my wife and she winked. He said I'll stay. As soon as the guys left she said OK you cant tell my son or mark but I am gonna remove my top again, OK. Kevin said sure. She got up and sat on the top edge and removed it. she spread her legs and rubbed her inner thighs and gave him a real good show. Kevin sat on the edge also and he didn't realize it but his shorts were near invisible and tenting. I could see this skinny k** was hung well. He was much bigger than me. I asked if he wanted another beer. He said sure. I told Peggy I had to go get more beer and would stop at the bank to get some cash out and then get beer. She kissed me and removed her bottoms and said we'll see you in about an hour then. I said I might be a bit longer depending on traffic. I left and she told me later that his eyes bugged out. she was rubbing her inner thighs again and Kevin began stroking his cock. She moved over and kissed him and rubbed his crotch. Kevin took in a deep breath and said oh man that feels good. She then said lift up your ass so I can remove these shorts. He lifted up and she dropped his drawers. She saw a gorgeous cock that was 8 inches long and uncut and very very thick. it didn't look like it belonged on his body. She then sucked his cock up and down and engulfed the entire length as he thrust up into her throat. She was enjoying sucking his cock when he shot 4 ropes of cum into her throat. He settled down and she said OK I hope you can recover quickly cause I want that thing inside me. She took him into the f****y room and fucked him quickly so she could be finished before I got home... Continue»
Posted by dusty48180 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo, Voyeur  |  
1645
  |  
49%
  |  4

MOM CAR RIDE

It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn’t fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.
I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.
“Where are you going to put the TV?” I heard his father ask.
“I don’t know, but I don’t want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat.”
I looked in the back seat. “I don’t think so, son.” Mike looked in the car. “We can put it in the middle of the front seat.”
“Ok, college man,” I said. “Then where is your mom going to sit?”
I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. “I got an idea,” he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. “See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me.” I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn’t close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. “It’s not me that’s taking up all of the room, it’s you. This isn’t going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we’ll bring it with us.”
“No way,” he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.
“Make up your mind, Mike, it’s hot out here.”
“Ok,” Mike looked at me. “Ok, you can sit on my lap.”
“Mike, it’s a five hour drive to your college,” his father said.
“I know, but mom doesn’t weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?”
‘Ok, I’ll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop.” I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. “Ok, let’s get our showers so we can get on the road.”
My shower didn’t take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn’t need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. “For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week.” I heard the car horn.
I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.
I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son’s bare legs. “How are you doing?” I asked my son.
“Fine, mom, you really don’t weigh anything. No problem.”
I looked over the TV at my husband. “Do you have enough room to drive?” I asked him.
“Sure,” he answered. I could only see his head. “Can you even see me?” I laughed.
“Only your head, dear.” Are you comfortable?”
I wiggled around on my son’s lap. “Yea, I don’t mind this at all.”
I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn’t go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. “It wasn’t there when I first sat down.” I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn’t think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. “My god,” I thought to myself. “How big is it going to get.” I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can’t feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son’s hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn’t see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.
“How you doing back there, son,” I asked him.
“I’m Ok, mom, how are you feeling?”
“I like what I’m feeling,” I answered him. “Are your arms getting tired where you have them?”
“Yea, it’s a little uncomfortable,”
“Here try this to see if it feels better,” I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. “Is that better?”
“Yea, that’s a lot better.”
I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he’d move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn’t. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son’s hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn’t give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn’t moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.
I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn’t get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.
“Are you OK?” my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said,” I’m OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn’t. This isn’t going to be so bad of a ride.”
Here I was talking to my husband with my son’s fingers in me. “How much farther until we stop?”
“I don’t want to stop until I go a little further,”
“How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?”
“Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,”
“Good,” I answered. “The further we go, the better I like it.”
That’s OK with you, isn’t it honey?” I asked my husband.
“Yea, I like the idea of not stopping.” He answered.
I turned and looked at my son,” Me to. I don’t want you to stop.”
“Mike?” my husband asked my son,” How are you doing with your mom on your lap?”
“No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn’t get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure.” As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.
Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother’s pussy, I don’t really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn’t last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car’s air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.
The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.
I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.
He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.
“Everything OK, honey?” My husband asked me. “Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?”
As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.
“No, that’s all right, dear. “ If I move around just right, I think I’m going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?”
Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips.” If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better.” I understood what my son was saying.
I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son’s dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn’t help myself.
My husband looked at me. “Are you sure you don’t want me to stop?”
As I lowered myself until I felt my son’s dick bottom out in my pussy. “No, no, don’t stop, I want you to keep going. I’m good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?”
“Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?”
“Do you want me to rise up with you?”
“No. just stay on my lap and I’ll raise you with me.” Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then. I had to bite my lip just to keep from moaning again.
“Here, let me get a little more comfortable.” I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. It kept going deeper in me. It filled my pussy. As I was riding my son’s dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. “If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. “How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?”
“Well with my work load it’s going to be hard to get away, but it’s not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me.”
Talking to my husband with my son’s dick in me, made me even hornier. “I understand, don’t feel bad not coming each time I do. I’ll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?”
“Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it.” As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. “How soon do you think you will come?” he asked me.
“Soon, Mike real soon,”
I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn’t catch on to what we were doing.
I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike’s hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son’s dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn’t finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.
“There’s a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy’s hungry? “
“Yea Dad, I could eat something,” Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. “What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?”
“I’m pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something.”
I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son’s dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.
“After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?” I asked my husband.
“About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.’?
“I know I don’t mind,” I told my husband. “If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?”
“Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster.”
“I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now.”
“I don’t have any complaints, Do you son?”
“Mom I wouldn’t complain even if the ride lasted longer.”
Thank you son, I’ll try and make the next two hours good for you.”

The next two hours went by very fast. My son had enough time to fuck me two more times.
"We'll be there in about ten minutes," my husband told me. My son had already pulled his dick out of me. I was leaking his sperm all over the place. I used my panties to to catch most of it. My pussy was still full of his cum.
"It won't take us long to unload the car," my husband said as he pulled into the dorm parking lot.
I put my wet panties in my pocket book. My husband stopped the car. My son opened the car door. I got off his lap and stepped out of the car. I felt my son's sperm run down my legs. I hoped my husband wouldn't notice. I looked over at him. He was busy unloading the car. My son came out of the car with the TV that was in the front seat.
"See Mom, I told you this TV wouldn't be any trouble at all"' he said with a big grin on his face. "I'm sure glad we brought it."
"Me too," I told him looking at his face.

It only took three trips to his dorm room to get the car unloaded. All three of us were standing in his room.
"Well, son, study and don't get into too much trouble. College girls are different than high school girls," he told him with a wink. " I know your mother wants to tell you good-bye, so I will wait in the car." My husband left leaving my son and me alone in his dorm room.
I looked over at the bed. My son followed my eyes to his bed. I then turned my head and looked at my son.
"I don't want to say good-bye, "I told him.
He walked over to his door, shut it and locked it. "Mom I'm guessing we have about five minutes to say good-bye.
As I walked over to the bed my son and I started taking off our clothes.
"Your Dad is waiting in the car." I told my son as I finished taking the last of my clothes off. "We have to hurry,"
"Mom I've been watching your ass since we got here. I want to fuck you hard. I want to drive all of my dick in you."
I jumped on the bed and lay on my back. I held my arms up to my son," Come and get me son, come and fuck me fast and hard."
He jumped on the bed and got between my legs. I spread them out as wide as I could. I noticed he started to go down on me to eat me out. I wanted him to but I knew there wasn't enough time.
"Fuck me, just put your dick in me and start fucking your mother." I told him.
I felt the head of his dick at my pussy opening. As he pushed his cock in me I could feel my pussy opening up for me. He was going in me too damn slow. I grabbed his ass and with all my strength I pushed him deep in me.
"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh," I moan as I felt his dick sink deep in me."How fuck mommy, son, fuck me hard."
My son started driving his dick in me hard and fast.
"Faster, harder," I kept yelling at him.
He started driving in me even harder. I never felt a dick go so deep in me. I started raising my hips to get him even deeper in me.
"Fuck me! Fuck me hard! " I moaned.
He was like a pile hammer. He was wearing my pussy out. I loved it. I never been fucked so hard and fast. I started to feel my orgasm.
"Cum with me, son, cum in mommy's pussy. OhhhhhHaaaaaaaaaaaaaaI yelled as I felt his cum started shooting deep in me.
"That's it, son, that's it, shoot your cum in mommy, fill me up with your cum!"
"Oh god mom, Oh god," he kept saying as he shot load after load in me.
Finally he fell on top of me exhausted.
"Oh god mom, that was great, I mean that was really great."
"I love your dick in me. I want more, but there no time. I have to get up and get dressed."
He got off of me. I went to his bathroom to clean up. "Is it OK if I come back next week end?"
"I hope you do." he answered.
As I left the bathroom and started putting my clothes back on I looked at my dick. He was still naked laying on the bed. I bent down and before he knew it I put his dick in my mouth and sucked on it. Just for about two seconds.
"This and more is what you're going to get when I visit you next week.
"I can't wait, mom."
"I can't wait either."
"See you next week.
Its been a whole week since I fucked my son. It was a three hour car ride to his college. I kept thinking about his dick being in me and I wanted it in me again. I was getting wet just thinking about my son fucking me again. I couldn't wait until I got there. I still had about an hour and a half until I arrived. As I was driving I reached down and started playing with my pussy.. At first I was just rubbing it on the outside of my panties. I had my skirt up around my hips. Then I eased my hand down into my panties. I was getting wetter just thinking about my son fucking me. I slid my middle finger in my pussy hole. I started moving it in and out of me. The faster I moved it the wetter I got. I just kept thinking about my sons dick going in and out of me. I almost drove off the road when I gave myself an orgasm. I looked up and noticed a big semi next to me. I could tell the driver had been watching me get off. I started to pull my hand out of my panties but decided why not give him a show. I kept fingering myself so he could watch. This lasted for about ten minutes. When it was time for me to get off the highway, I waved to him, then turned off on my exit.

It wouldn't be long now until my sons dick would be in me. I drove onto the campus and parked my car. It was just a short walk to his dorm room. I couldn't wait.... Continue»
Posted by BADBONE 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  
10366
  |  
96%
  |  20

Life With Our Mutual Sons!!

It was on parent’s teachers meeting that I first saw Ajay’s mom. She was so radiant and energetic that she instantly made friendship with me. Her charisma was so overpowering that I invited her to our home. And there started the beginning of a long relationship that changed our life.

Let me introduce myself first. I am Sandhya, 35 year old, single mom to my only son Shyam. I am a widower and live alone with my son. I am left to fend myself as I invoked the wrath of my relatives by marrying a person from outside our religion. With my job, I managed to send my son Shyam to a private school all by myself.

I shifted him to a high profile school and this was his first parent’s teachers meeting where I met Anjali, Ajay’s mom. She was a women almost my age or may be a little less, who definitely dresses up smartly, elegantly and beautifully with ample makeup. The areas where I score badly. She was in sari with sleeveless blouse. The first day when I met her, I remember her hugging my son the moment Ajay introduced Shyam to her. Apparently my son and Ajay are close friends here. When my son in turn introduced me to her, she hugged me too. I took it as their hi-style of greeting people.

That was just the beginning. From there we became closer as we discussed our families, our lives, our challenges, our problems etc. She too was a single mom just like me. She was a divorcee and raised her son all by herself rather boldly. In her case it was she who choose to live away from the holds of her relatives. She amazed me by her boldness, intelligence and offcourse beauty. It was into the third week of knowing her that she asked me that question. By that time we were close enough to discuss matters like sex, our passion, men etc. It was in my home, the usual meeting place that she threw that rather unexpected, seemed to be out of the world question to me.

We were discussing the father-daughter **** that happened in our city, and how girl c***dren being lured into the acts of sex at home and away etc. She was the one who hooked upon such news stories and I liberally shared my dig on such stories. I told her about the difficulties girl c***d has to face in this world while boys are left free for life with no sexual harassment worries for them. From there we were coaxing up to the themes of sex, frustrations of women’s life without sex, sex at home etc. It was then that she throwed this question at me.

She asked “Sandhya ji, have you ever done sex with your son”. I felt like she was talking mad. I lost words for a moment. At the same time I got alarmed by a sudden wetness I felt between my legs. I tried to laugh out her question. But her face showed she was serious with her question. I fumbled for words “Anjali, what are you saying? Are you joking? How can you ask such a thing??” She replied “No, I am serious”. “Have you gone mad”, I asked. “How can you do sex with your own son”. Even while I was saying this, the visuals of me having sex with my boy c***d started playing in my mind; however I tried to get rid of it. I squeezed my legs together when I felt my pussy melting. She said “Why not, in fact I am doing it with my son!” I was horrified “Anjali, you mean ..”. She told “Yes, I meant what I said, I do sex with my son”. I was again horrified. My legs became limb while I felt my pussy becoming superfluous for reasons unknown to me. “Anjali, how can you … that too with your own son. Are you telling me the truth. Or you are k**ding me.”. Anjali replied “I am telling only the truth. In fact it is the necessity for any single mom, to take care of their boy c***d, less that they get diverted to other adult content and wheel away from their studies”. I was speechless. I went silent. She continued from where she stopped “Sandhya, it is not wrong to do sex with your son as long as it is kept within your walls. At some point you have to give sexual education to him. In fact if you do sex with him, it will improve his concentration in the studies and he will listen to you and do what you say”. I was dumb stuck. Visual of my son fucking my pussy played in my mind again and I tried to snap out of it.

Anjali came and touched my shoulder and asked “Don’t you want to try it with your son”. My legs opened up reflexively. My body wailed for it, but I steeled myself to say “No, I don’t think I will try”. She then came little closer and whispered to my ears as if someone is nearby “Then do you want to try it with my son instead”. Again I was shocked. I shrugged and looked at her in disbelief. I had this expression pasted on my face “How can a mother offer her own son to other women of her age”. Sensing my expression Anjali told “What is wrong in it. Here you won’t have the mental block of doing it with your son. And I won’t be bothered if you are getting along with my son.” And standing by my side she told “May be you wouldn’t have realized earlier. But my son is getting top marks in his class and I credit that to the good amount of healthy sexual relationship that we are having”. I was bewildered. Here she is relating her son’s good results to their sexual relationship. My son is not that good in his subjects. That is why I changed his school. Could this be the missing block?! I was lost in thoughts. She woke me from my thoughts by saying “What, you already started dreaming about fucking my son?”. I snapped out of my thoughts and said “No, no I was just thinking …”. She replied “Well, don’t think. Leave everything to me. I will take care of you.” After a pause she said “Tomorrow take leave so that we can go for some shopping. Tell your son that you will be bit late in the evening. We can build some relationships when we are away” She didn’t let me say or ask anything more. And there she left for the day leaving me in deep thoughts.

That night I couldn’t sl**p well. In my dream a boy without face came and fucked me several times bringing me to orgasm several times. Next day morning Anjali called to remind me to take leave. I took leave and went out with Anjali. I still was not sure what she is up to. She got me into one ladies showroom where she bought me one nice silk sari. She requested for sleeveless stitching of blouse to which I didn’t agree. So we settled for blouse with a very small sleeve. Then she ordered one Enamor push up bra. I started getting excited for the makeover she is putting up for me. After getting the stitched blouse, we left for the beauty parlor where she gave directions to the beautician. In three hours’ time I was transformed into a high society lady with right amount of makeup, bit curly hair, red lipstick and my matching attire in the new sari and blouse. The push up bra gave my big bosom a higher push bringing even deeper cleavage into it. With my low neck blouse and semi-see through sari, I should be giving a treat to the onlookers. Till then I used to consider myself as a simple woman with not so simple assets. I felt myself to be well dressed damsel for the first time.

In spite of all these makeups’s and get ups I was still kept in the dark as to what Anjali is up to. I didn’t get the thought then that she was actually getting me dressed up to be more presentable before her son. It was only after we drove to her house that I at least got an idea as to where we are heading to. We were at her home by 3:30 in the evening. At least now I expected her to reveal what she is up to. But she was keeping mum by just watching the TV. Out of impatience I switched off the TV and asked “Tell me at least now, what you are up to”. She with a smile answered “Why, are you so impatient to wait? Hmm, I just planned to introduce you to my son properly”. I felt her words had deep meaning in it. Before I could ask anything further, the front door bell rang. There Ajay entered. He was back from school. I remembered that my son too would have returned home by now. I greeted Ajay rather tensely understanding that something could go terribly wrong for good or bad. She spoke out “Son, I don’t want you to dirty the white shirt. Go inside and change the shirt and come”. He told “Ok, mom” and went inside. I felt tense, excited and shivering at the same time. I felt my pussy is getting moist. I wished to continue questioning Anjali about her plans. But I was afraid that Ajay will overhear me from his room. Anjali again switched on the TV and asked me to be comfortably seated. Soon Ajay came out and I was surprised to see him shirtless and in just his navy blue school trousers. He still hasn’t take out his socks. He shouted at his mom “Mom, where is my shirt. I don’t see it in my room”. She replied “Well, think I might have taken it for washing. Nevertheless you can come over shirtless.”

Ajay walked over towards us, with a somewhat shameful face. It was then that I saw him fully. His trousers hung till half his thighs. Above his waist line he was naked showing his cute navel, flat abdomen, small nipples on his flat white hairless chest. Down, his slender white legs was visible from virgin thighs to lower legs, where his feet were covered in blue socks. I felt something pure and fresh about this boy. Something yet to be explored. He stood directly in front of his mother like an obedient son. His mother stood up and walked towards him. I followed her. She raised his chin and asked “why are you so shy today”. He didn’t answer and just hung his face again. She held both of us by our shoulder and lead to her room. She talked on the way “There is something I have talked to both of you about today. It is for you two to figure it out. You can sit back and think about it in here. She showed us into her room. She said “I will be outside and you can call me if at all you need any help”. Saying that she closed the door from outside leaving us alone. I was puzzled. What she meant by saying I have talked. She didn’t really say anything.

We are left to ourselves from that point. I looked at his face. He too looked back at me with a hollow face. But for a second I felt he glanced secretly at my bosom which was prominently displayed in my new dress. My semitransparent sari /netted silk sari should be giving him ample view of my bosom underneath. The cleavage of my boobs will be slightly showing to my embracement and excitement. Below my navel should visible like a silhouette under the netted sari. He must be impressed by my new makeover. His eyeing gave me the courage to talk to him. I asked “do I look good in the new dress your mother brought for me”. He glanced once again at my body from top to bottom then told “you look great in this dress”. I was happy for what he said because it is a long time since anybody has appreciated my dress. He stood there innocently staring at my body. His body is whiter than even her mothers. His small nipples and taught belly felt cute for me. I felt like inserting my hands through his belly into his trouser and get hold of his cock in my hands. But I couldn’t see his groin region as his hands was clasping over it.

When I looked at his face, I saw him again eyeing at my bosom with open mouth. That made me bold for an instant and I asked him “Do you want to touch feel my sari fabric.” What my intention was that, if he wanted to touch my body, I have to give him an opportunity. I am fine with it as long as he is happy with it. While reasoning like this I consciously hid my interests in the whole staging. He had to be prompted once again before he raised his hand and touched my pallu just over my belly with his thumb finger over the pallu while the four other fingers going under the pallu, slightly touching my belly. That small touch itself was energizing for me. I felt my legs going weak and a small wetness between my legs. But I managed to hold on. I wanted to take this further ahead. For that I devised an unnecessary lie. I took his left hand in my hand and said “Your mother had told me about your desire to touch me intimately”. Though in reality his mother hasn’t told anything like that. Still I needed such a lie to take initiative from my side. Saying that I lead his hand to my bosom and let it rest on my right boob over the sari. He was visibly thrilled and alarmed at the same time. He said “I didn’t mean like that. I only thought of saying you looked great. But …”. He couldn’t find his words as his hand sank into the deep flesh of my boob. It was several months later only when Anjali updated me that I came know about the real facts. Her son had seen me someday in the school, and got fully attracted to me that he wanted to do sex with me. Being the open relationship they were having, Anjali decided to stage a situation to satisfy her son. And that is how all this happened.

His hand is now settled on my right boob. I removed my hand so that he can maneuver his hand over my body as he wishes. His right hand which was holding my pallu at the belly had gone limb resting against the wound of sari on my waist as well as my navel. He had slowly started pressing my boobs over the sari. Yes this is the situation I wanted. I slowly used my one hand to drag out the semitransparent pallu from in-between his hand and my bosom. Now I lay bare in just my low cut blouse and sari wound below waist line. His hand played directly over my blouse feeling the stud of my nipples. I stood closer to him so that he had much more easier access to me. He said “Aunty, you really look beautiful “. I said “thank you son”. As he was standing very close to me, a masculine odour radiated from his torso. I felt a desire to touch his fleshy chest. And I rested my right palm on his chest scratching his skin with my nail. His pure white skin turned pink with my nail scratches. He mechanically caressed my right boobs with his left hand while his right hand just hung on to my waist line. Before the flow is lost I had to initiate to the next level. I held his head from behind and squeezed it against my bosom filling his face with my bosom. He involuntarily brought both his hands to the bosom and squeezed it sandwiching his face in-between my boobs. That was more than enough to kindle the fire in me as well. My fingers ran over his chest caressing his tiny nipples in the process. Our breathing has become heavier. I felt happy that a woman in her 30’s like me is able to bring in such passion to a k** of my son’s age.

We were almost in the embrace of each other. I felt the fire in between my legs. My one hand naturally went down to feel his belly and further down. My hand felt his dick over his trousers. It was hard and juvenile sized. Ahh, he let out a sound in appreciation of my catch. I retrieved my hand and put it inside his trousers and under his underwear to grab his dick naked. He jerked backwards by feeling my cold fingers on his hot rod. But I didn’t let him go loose. His pubic hairs have only just started dotting his dick bottom. It is a real fresh young cock for me. I stroked his dick a few rounds. It felt amazing for a women like me who is deprived of any cock for last 4-5 years. Along with the explorations I was doing down under, He had started his own explorations and has started sucking on to my nipple studs over the top of my blouse. I felt that if I don’t direct him, he might end up with just sucking and tearing up my blouse. I wanted more than that as I felt the urge to have him inside me. I parted him from me. I asked him to undress to his undies while I unwound my sari. He took off his trousers and started taking off his socks. But I restricted him from taking that as he looked cute in his socks. It reminded that he is just a school k**. He was wearing neat white underwear. I was impressed by the cleanliness and gave full credit to his mother.

I asked him to sit on a metal chair which I found in the room. As he sat down, he watched me take off my panties from my underskirt. I didn’t take off my underskirt as I felt bit shy to take it off so soon in front of an u******e k**. My panties was bit drenched from my own juices and I crumbled it and threw it on to bed away from his eye sight. Now I walked towards him and sat on my foot in front of him. His white underwear was bulging enormously indicating how big his hardon is. I slid his underwear down below till his ankles to reveal his young energetic throbbing cock in front of my eyes. It was light brown in color with a pinky hard head. I wondered for a second how my son’s cock would be like.

Sitting on a cold metal chair with his underwear down he must be feeling bit awkward. But his cock grew even bigger. I stroked it a few times with my hand. He looked up at the ceiling unable to bear the pleasure. I decided to step in. I stood up from my sitting posture and sat on his lap with my legs on both side and facing him. His cock is squeezed in between my belly and his. My petticoat was bit uncomfortable this way. But I decided to live with it. I hugged him for the first time squeezing my boobs against him. I gave him a long kiss on his mouth.

Then I slowly raised myself and put his cock under my skirt. I guided it to my love hole which is superfluous with my secretion. His cock head slipped against the door of my love hole. I decided to let it slip on as much as it wanted and I slid it along the slit line of my pussy. The sliding felt sensuous to both of us and we twisted and twirled in our positions. We went on like that until the cock head found a stable spot to anchor on to my pussy. Half of his cock head dig into my pussy door establishing its intention. It went to a point where I realized that there is no turn back other than to plunge it deep into my love hole. And I did just that. His cock rammed deep into my hole. It went to the depths where my fingers could not have reached. It went into areas unused for long years. In one stroke I was sitting tightly against his lap with his cock deep inside me. I felt a pleasure which I have not experienced in good long years. When I looked at him, his face too showed unmeasurable pleasure with his eyes closed. We sat like that on the chair for a moment enjoying the pleasure.

Then I slowly started moving my butt. I moved rhythmically at the same time making sure that my body rubbed against his naked chest. My hard nipples inside the blouse scratched against his hard chest all the way till his neck. He took me in his hands while I took his head in mine. I immersed his head to the cleavage while it popped up. I felt a desire to expose myself more to him. So while rocking I unhooked my blouse, unbuckled my bra and threw both of them away to reveal my dusky but beautiful unsagging heavy boobs to the young k**. He was understandably mesmerized by the asset before him and sank his face into the abyss between my boobs.

He took one full boob right into his mouth and started sucking in between the strokes. The other boob got the attention of his hand. It was a delightful moment for women like me to see her sex mate fully delighted by her body. Something I couldn’t fully satisfy my husband towards his last days. It felt great when his palm mauled my boob like dough and fingers kneaded my nipples. Certainly he is experienced from his intimacy with his mother.

We fucked there on the chair like two fuck machines. Our bodies were sweating, especially mine which shined in the sweat. It acted as lubricant for our love making. The steel chair squeaked in our action. I grasped the back rest of the chair firmly while moving up and down over him. With the constant rubbing of my naked chest against his, my nipples heated up and made its mark deeper into his skin. I could feel his breath becoming harder and faster. He will cum any time soon and I don’t want to be left behind. I opened up my legs further, inviting his cock further deep inside me. Soon I too started to feel the high of the orgasm. And there he cummed just when I was in orgasm. And I fell over him in the exertion.

We sat there on the chair for some moments till I got the energy to get up. Though Anjali should know what is happening inside, I don’t want her to see it with her own eyes. So I quickly dressed up and got outside. There I found Anjali still watching TV. Unable to face her out of shyness I quickly bid her bye and left immediately. Before leaving she told me “What I showed you are just a way. In the days to come you can try with your son and find your true home”. What she told me looked like golden words to me. I thanked her in my mind for offering her son to me. Back home I found it difficult to face my son Shyam too. As if I did something wrong to him. The guilty of doing sex with his class mate loomed in my mind. Afraid of grabbing his attention, I quickly dressed down to my normal attire at home. At night I felt unable to sl**p.

Now that it is awakened, my pussy itched for more sex. My son is sl**ping in the next room. I scratched my pussy over my nightie. Anjali told to try with my son. But unlike the ease with which I did with Anjali’s son Ajay, exploring my own son is easy said than done. It brings in a mental block within me.

After two days when Anjali phoned, she was surprised to hear that I haven’t still tried out with my son. I told her my problem of not able to coup up enough courage to do something like that. She listened to me intensively then asked “Well, if you are not able to initiate, shall I prepare him for you”. At first I didn’t quiet get what she meant. Then her next words made me understand that she will approach my son and initiate him into the world of sex so that I can enjoy with him later on. At first I felt jealous and possessive at her proposal. How can I give my own son to her and let her have sex. My son is for my own satisfaction. His cock is for my pussy alone. In the next moment I understood how selfish and foolish I am in my thoughts. Anjali selflessly gave her own son to me to have sex and pleasure with him. Yet when it came to my son, I am feeling possessive without even realising that, I may not ever be able to approach my son without the initiative of Anjali.

Understanding that I needed Anjali by my side to be intimate with my son, I gave her the nod. What I didn’t know then was that this too was part of the master plan devised by Anjali where she gets to enjoy my son too in addition to her own son. When she saw me for the first time in the parent’s teachers meeting, she understood that I am the ideal partner for her to explore our sons. Just like how her son liked me the first time, she too liked my son in the first glance. On her own words to say she felt like “If my son is my chocolate boy, your son appeared to me like a raw fuck machine to me”. Knowing my widower background later, she understood she won’t have to search for anyone else later. Now I understood that the hug she gave to my son the first time when they met was not just cordial, but sexual!

Coming back to the present, she then told me that she will visit my home tomorrow evening. But I should come home late, only by around 7. Also I should inform that to my son in advance. I understood that Anjali had some solid plan. But I didn’t feel like asking it as it would almost sound like asking how she plan to fuck my son.

Next day as instructed I updated my son that I will be late till around 7:30. By evening I started getting impatient with the thoughts of how things are going on at my home. By around 6:30 I got a call from Anjali that she is leaving her home and so I can come in any time. Out of impatience I asked “Anjali, how did things go”. She told “Your son is really good. Rest we can talk later”. I felt she was in a hurry so I hung up. Reaching home, I found my son unable to face me, skipping my presence, and hanging inside his room mostly. I felt the same scene being repeated from the position I was some days before when I felt it difficult to face him.

Next day I called up Anjali and came to know that ‘they did it’ and that she gave all suggestions that he should do it with her on mom, being a single. She asked me if her son had tried advancing at her yesterday. I replied in negative and told he has become shier. She laughed when I said that and asked me to try with him today and call her back. But even today I found it difficult to approach my son sexually. When Anjali heard about my plight, she decided to help me further and told she will drop in the next day. She asked me to come early to home before my son reaches and then wait for her. She also asked me to keep a solemn face. She as usual kept me guessing as to what she is up to.

Next day I took half day leave. When I came back from office I bathed and freshened up myself and put on the dress that Anjali had brought for me earlier. I had also bought a new satin pantie which I didn’t have before. I prepared myself for something special though my mind tried to turn down saying nothing will happen and nothing should happen. By 4 o clock I heard her car coming up. I switched on the TV and waited anxiously at the couch in the living room. I felt nervousness in me. We won’t be having much time to discuss before my son comes home. As the door opened I was in for a surprise as it is not just Anjali who came in. Shyam and Ajay accompanied her. It seemed like she has picked them up from school before coming here. I was not prepared for them and wondered what I should say now. Anjali saved me by saying “Ahh, I am happy to see you come early as requested by me. You must be surprised what this is all about. Well I will explain”, I didn’t move from my couch as I felt I might tremble if I stand up and walk. She came and sat beside me letting the k**s stand before us.

She then faced Shyam and told “Well, Shyam. Today I had confessed to your mom and my son about the intimate moment that we had a few days back”. When she told this, I maintained my serious and solemn look and stole a glance at Shyam. He was visibly horrified and hung his head. He must have felt betrayed to have let his mom and Ajay know about it. I pacified him in my mind saying everything is for the better. Anjali continued “You don’t have to be guilty about it as it was my responsibility that it happened. It took a lot of effort from me to console your mom at least a bit. But now that it happened, I want everyone to move on from there. I want to put things straight. For that I need to reveal a few more things now”. She paused for a moment, and then asked Shyam to come and sit with her. With a bit of hesitation he went forward and sat between Anjali and me. His head still hung down. Ajay sat on the other sofa. Anjali continued “Shyam, the sort of kinship that we shared that day, is something that I share with my son Ajay too in a higher level”. Shyam was surprised by her revelation and also seemed to be bit relieved. Think he is happy that he is not the only offender.

Anjali continued “So you don’t have to feel bad about it. You need to explore and feel the good things in life. Sandhya, you being a single mom, you face a lot of tough time to suppress your feelings. And you, Shyam, being a teenage boy, you must be experiencing several high feelings and sexual confusions. Someone is needed to guide you two properly. Only you as a mother can guide your son properly and educate him on sexual tensions. In the past, in several talks with you, I have realized how frustrated you are without having a sex life. And you, Shyam, I understood how much crush you had for a women’s body. Our first sex showed that to me. Now all that matter is you two open up to accept each other in the true sense, in the true natural instinct.” With a pause Anjali continued “I can still help you by leading you. But the final thrust should be yours”.

Saying that she stood up from the sofa, leaving just two of us, the mother and son on the sofa. She then moved forward and with a flash of her hands, she tugged down the trouser of my son, throwing him off balance. It took only a few seconds for her to take his trousers out. Now he was in just his black undies and white shirt. He was taken by surprise and hid his groin area with his palm. But Anjali didn’t mind that and instead of any attempt to take off his hands, she bent down and took him in her hands by holding him by his legs and his back. She then raised him and then in a single action she dropped him on my lap. We were both surprised by her action. But I kept a silent face with the seriousness she had asked me to maintain. Now my boy is sitting on my lap with his legs towards the side and his head to the other side. He is confused without knowing what to do. But Anjali was not at all confused and she was still in full control. Ajay sat on the other sofa silently watching all the action.

Anjali said “Shyam, do you remember this pose. This was how I made you sit on my lap when you got initiated into sex. You can either choose to continue all by yourself or let me initiate for you just like last time”. Both of us remained silent without facing her. She continued “Or maybe you Sandhya can initiate and see how wonderful things will be.” But we both remained silent and still. Strangely my son didn't try to move out of my lap too all this while. Those made me wonder if he is expecting me to start on him. Anjali continued “Ok, since I don’t see any of you volunteering, I will help you out a bit. Saying that she sat before us on the carpet in a squatting position taking the wait on her legs. She then made my son to take off his hand from his groin region. She then said “Look Sandhya look, underneath his underwear, if you find a grown up man, it means he is really turned on by you. If it is so you should not disappoint it”. Saying that Anjali pulled down his underwear to reveal his magnificent tool, which sprang up like a cobra. Shyam hid his face in guilty. I stole a glance at my son’s shining tool and to my amazement I found it to be really dark and big. Bigger than Ajay’s with vein showing on its side. I was amazed and admired it in open for a second without realizing.

Anjali said “I can see that you are mesmerized by his masculine manhood. Now why don’t you feel it for yourself and get more personal” But I was tooo awestruck that I failed to hear what she said. I have never seen such a big hard cock in my life. Not even my husbands (and for that matter I have not seen anyone else’s cock other than Ajay’s). Seeing my situation, Anjali decided to initiate this too by herself. She took my right hand in hers and led me to his cock. She made me hold the head of his cock in my inner palm and made me rub my palm over it. My son wiggled without being able to control his excitement. Anjali f***efully removed his hand which was hiding his face. Now he could watch everything that is happening so that he can lose being shy. Anjali meanwhile loosened the grip on my hand to let me free. But now even without her prompting hand I was rubbing on to his cock with the same vigour. Certainly my sons cock is bigger and masculine than Ajay’s. It was black like a serpent. The feeling of passion and sex had slowly started engulfing me.

The boundaries of mother and son started melting around me in that heated situation. My rubbing had started giving way to stroking his rod. My son let out a subtle cry in pleasure. That was more than enough to shed me off my inhibitions. I wrapped my left hand on his waist and seated him in a closer and higher position in my lap. His one leg automatically rested on the sofa while the other was still on the floor. This gave me a wider access to his manhood. Now he was sitting side ways to me and I started stroking him in full length. He found it difficult to remain silent and made noises out of excitement. I held his head with my left hand and immersed it on to my bosom.

After Ajay, this is the second time I am doing this after years of drought. My son found his home in between my bosom and brought his hands as a support in the process. I wondered how all boys behaved the same way when it comes to bosom. Hmm, meanwhile Anjali had stood up from her sitting position and had walked back to her son. She must have sensed that now her help is not required any more. My son’s one hand had gone under the sari pallu to hold my left boob directly over the blouse. Sensing his requirements, I stopped stroking his cock for a second and then removed my pallu from by bosom, spreading it over the sofa. Now I lay bare in my blouse and bottom part. My son was happy to have more direct contact with my skin. He hid his nose on my exposed cleavage while his hands pressed the boob against his face. I brought my attention back to his hard throbbing cock. It was surprisingly big for a boy of his age.

I started stroking it again. His two legs are now on the sofa, with his buttocks had slid down from my lap to adjust the height of his head from my bosom. I stole a glance at Anjali and Ajay. They both where still watching us, but Anjali had her hand inside Ajay’s trousers. That was a welcome move as I don’t want them to be just spectators of our act. I want them to ignore us now and start with their copulation.

My son was too much involved with my cleavage that I decided to introduce him to other activities too. What best to start by a mother-son relationship than breast sucking! So I held my sons head and moved it to my left boob. Then I pushed his head on to my boob, making him open up his mouth and take in my nipples and as much of my boob along with it. Realizing what he is in for, he started sucking my nipples over the blouse. But that was not an easy affair as I thought. Because my push up bra which I thought will enhance my appeal also hindered his easy access to my nipples due to its semi hard cup. Though the stud of my nipple will be visible over the blouse, to suck it is bit difficult. So while he still tried to suck on to whatever he is able to, I started unhooking my blouse.

Once the blouse is parted, I unclasped the front hook of the bra and revealed my naked left boobs to him. My son gladly immersed his face on to my surplus boob, sucking on to my nipples and twirling his tongue over it. It reminded me of the old days when he used to suck on to my breast when he was a baby. This was the same position in which I used to feed him. Only difference is that now he has outgrown my lap. And instead of patting his bun, now I am stroking his cock. I don’t know how many mother-son relations can reach to this level. He continued sucking for quiet a long time. His cock sure has a good endurance limit as he is able to withstand my stroking without cumming fast. This gave me a desire to have him inside me now itself. Earlier I was thinking of cumming him with my hand as I felt shy to fuck him in front of others. But now my body wants him now itself and there is no turn back. I took him in my hands and stood up from the sofa. Then I lowered him on to the carpet and gave all indications to him that I am going to fuck.

I removed his black underwear completely from his legs. I looked around to find that Anjali is now busy with Ajay stroking his erect cock in open. I pulled out my two boobs into the open so that it is free for him to play with. Then I removed the sari wound around me and then raised the petticoat before I sat over him. I sat with my legs across his body so that my pelvis is directly over his throbbing cock. Then I took my hand underneath my petticoat and directed his cock to the door of my love hole.

Then in one single push I sank almost all of his cock into my pussy. It was not as easy as Ajay’s. It took some more effort for me to push the remaining length of his shaft into my pussy till its base. I can see that my son is enjoying this, so is me. It may not be his first insertion, but it should definitely be his best insertion. I started moving up and down over his cock in a cowgirl position. It is been a long time since I have been in this position. I remembered that women on top hold a dominant position and they will be able to control the course of the sex. I was able to decide on the length and speed of the strokes which made things enjoyable for both of us.

I felt that fathers might be r****g their daughter, but a mother can never **** her son as nowhere in the act will the son or the mother feel any mental or physical agony from their act to make it an unmemorable experience. I started feeling the built of climax in me. But I prolonged it further so that my son also started building his climax. Soon he showed all symptoms of inbound climax. And then we went into full-fledged fucking where my pussy wall became super-hot and we climaxed together in no less than one minute. I stumbled on to his body in exertion. I looked towards Anjali and her son. They were resting with their eyes closed after a seemingly splendid masturbation section for her son.

That was the beginning of new leaf in my life. That day we spent together till night. After my first fuck session with my son, I had shed some of my inhibitions. So it didn't shy me much when Ajay came by my side and cozed up with me. I was in the kitchen in just my blouse and petticoat, trying to put together something for them to eat. Ajay came from behind and hugged me, rubbing his cock on to my ass creak. I put my weight forward so that my buttocks thrust backwards to receive his crotch.

He was massaging my body when my son too joined the party with the encouragement from Anjali. We had another fuck session in the kitchen and that became my first threesome in my life. This time too Anjali watched us in action without joining. She decided to give all the pleasure to me one more time. She was only preparing me and my son for a bigger foursome fuck later-on in our bedroom. At that time she was the one in full throttle while we three where bit tired. There she showed her true power by her sexual dominance. Before they left for the day, I took her in private and thanked her for the first time for all the pleasure doors she had opened in front of me. She reiterated that the pleasure is hers.

After that day, we had several such meetings later on. I felt it much more easier to approach my son in their presence. It was on one such get together then that I offered to them my first smart choice. I offered them a stay in my house. I had known about their search for a new home due to their problems with the current owner. But it was difficult to get a home to a divorcee. My house is owned by me. Realizing that, and also realizing the sexual advantage of having them to stay with us, I chanced upon this idea.

Though at first she declined the offer, she later agreed to my offer. From then onwards we lived as a f****y. To the outside people it will look like two single mommas decided to join hands to live peacefully. Inside we enjoyed our stay and sex together. As a general rule, whenever the situation permitted we walked inside the house dressed in nothing but blouse and petticoat, while our sons walked in just their t-shirt and nothing down. The t-shirts barely hid their cocks and whenever they are aroused, it showed up on the t-shirt. And when they are rock hard, the cocks show out their heads which always ends up in a fuck. They used to come around us and hug us from the back thrusting their semi hard cock. My son’s score card also showed improvement in this period. Thus life with our mutual sons was a very fruitful sex life. Our passions are our sons!
... Continue»
Posted by shagger68 10 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  
2293
  |  
100%
  |  1

Life With Our Mutual Sons!!

It was on parent’s teachers meeting that I first saw Ajay’s mom. She was so radiant and energetic that she instantly made friendship with me. Her charisma was so overpowering that I invited her to our home. And there started the beginning of a long relationship that changed our life.

Let me introduce myself first. I am Sandhya, 35 year old, single mom to my only son Shyam. I am a widower and live alone with my son. I am left to fend myself as I invoked the wrath of my relatives by marrying a person from outside our religion. With my job, I managed to send my son Shyam to a private school all by myself.

I shifted him to a high profile school and this was his first parent’s teachers meeting where I met Anjali, Ajay’s mom. She was a women almost my age or may be a little less, who definitely dresses up smartly, elegantly and beautifully with ample makeup. The areas where I score badly. She was in sari with sleeveless blouse. The first day when I met her, I remember her hugging my son the moment Ajay introduced Shyam to her. Apparently my son and Ajay are close friends here. When my son in turn introduced me to her, she hugged me too. I took it as their hi-style of greeting people.

That was just the beginning. From there we became closer as we discussed our families, our lives, our challenges, our problems etc. She too was a single mom just like me. She was a divorcee and raised her son all by herself rather boldly. In her case it was she who choose to live away from the holds of her relatives. She amazed me by her boldness, intelligence and offcourse beauty. It was into the third week of knowing her that she asked me that question. By that time we were close enough to discuss matters like sex, our passion, men etc. It was in my home, the usual meeting place that she threw that rather unexpected, seemed to be out of the world question to me.

We were discussing the father-daughter **** that happened in our city, and how girl c***dren being lured into the acts of sex at home and away etc. She was the one who hooked upon such news stories and I liberally shared my dig on such stories. I told her about the difficulties girl c***d has to face in this world while boys are left free for life with no sexual harassment worries for them. From there we were coaxing up to the themes of sex, frustrations of women’s life without sex, sex at home etc. It was then that she throwed this question at me.

She asked “Sandhya ji, have you ever done sex with your son”. I felt like she was talking mad. I lost words for a moment. At the same time I got alarmed by a sudden wetness I felt between my legs. I tried to laugh out her question. But her face showed she was serious with her question. I fumbled for words “Anjali, what are you saying? Are you joking? How can you ask such a thing??” She replied “No, I am serious”. “Have you gone mad”, I asked. “How can you do sex with your own son”. Even while I was saying this, the visuals of me having sex with my boy c***d started playing in my mind; however I tried to get rid of it. I squeezed my legs together when I felt my pussy melting. She said “Why not, in fact I am doing it with my son!” I was horrified “Anjali, you mean ..”. She told “Yes, I meant what I said, I do sex with my son”. I was again horrified. My legs became limb while I felt my pussy becoming superfluous for reasons unknown to me. “Anjali, how can you … that too with your own son. Are you telling me the truth. Or you are k**ding me.”. Anjali replied “I am telling only the truth. In fact it is the necessity for any single mom, to take care of their boy c***d, less that they get diverted to other adult content and wheel away from their studies”. I was speechless. I went silent. She continued from where she stopped “Sandhya, it is not wrong to do sex with your son as long as it is kept within your walls. At some point you have to give sexual education to him. In fact if you do sex with him, it will improve his concentration in the studies and he will listen to you and do what you say”. I was dumb stuck. Visual of my son fucking my pussy played in my mind again and I tried to snap out of it.

Anjali came and touched my shoulder and asked “Don’t you want to try it with your son”. My legs opened up reflexively. My body wailed for it, but I steeled myself to say “No, I don’t think I will try”. She then came little closer and whispered to my ears as if someone is nearby “Then do you want to try it with my son instead”. Again I was shocked. I shrugged and looked at her in disbelief. I had this expression pasted on my face “How can a mother offer her own son to other women of her age”. Sensing my expression Anjali told “What is wrong in it. Here you won’t have the mental block of doing it with your son. And I won’t be bothered if you are getting along with my son.” And standing by my side she told “May be you wouldn’t have realized earlier. But my son is getting top marks in his class and I credit that to the good amount of healthy sexual relationship that we are having”. I was bewildered. Here she is relating her son’s good results to their sexual relationship. My son is not that good in his subjects. That is why I changed his school. Could this be the missing block?! I was lost in thoughts. She woke me from my thoughts by saying “What, you already started dreaming about fucking my son?”. I snapped out of my thoughts and said “No, no I was just thinking …”. She replied “Well, don’t think. Leave everything to me. I will take care of you.” After a pause she said “Tomorrow take leave so that we can go for some shopping. Tell your son that you will be bit late in the evening. We can build some relationships when we are away” She didn’t let me say or ask anything more. And there she left for the day leaving me in deep thoughts.

That night I couldn’t sl**p well. In my dream a boy without face came and fucked me several times bringing me to orgasm several times. Next day morning Anjali called to remind me to take leave. I took leave and went out with Anjali. I still was not sure what she is up to. She got me into one ladies showroom where she bought me one nice silk sari. She requested for sleeveless stitching of blouse to which I didn’t agree. So we settled for blouse with a very small sleeve. Then she ordered one Enamor push up bra. I started getting excited for the makeover she is putting up for me. After getting the stitched blouse, we left for the beauty parlor where she gave directions to the beautician. In three hours’ time I was transformed into a high society lady with right amount of makeup, bit curly hair, red lipstick and my matching attire in the new sari and blouse. The push up bra gave my big bosom a higher push bringing even deeper cleavage into it. With my low neck blouse and semi-see through sari, I should be giving a treat to the onlookers. Till then I used to consider myself as a simple woman with not so simple assets. I felt myself to be well dressed damsel for the first time.

In spite of all these makeups’s and get ups I was still kept in the dark as to what Anjali is up to. I didn’t get the thought then that she was actually getting me dressed up to be more presentable before her son. It was only after we drove to her house that I at least got an idea as to where we are heading to. We were at her home by 3:30 in the evening. At least now I expected her to reveal what she is up to. But she was keeping mum by just watching the TV. Out of impatience I switched off the TV and asked “Tell me at least now, what you are up to”. She with a smile answered “Why, are you so impatient to wait? Hmm, I just planned to introduce you to my son properly”. I felt her words had deep meaning in it. Before I could ask anything further, the front door bell rang. There Ajay entered. He was back from school. I remembered that my son too would have returned home by now. I greeted Ajay rather tensely understanding that something could go terribly wrong for good or bad. She spoke out “Son, I don’t want you to dirty the white shirt. Go inside and change the shirt and come”. He told “Ok, mom” and went inside. I felt tense, excited and shivering at the same time. I felt my pussy is getting moist. I wished to continue questioning Anjali about her plans. But I was afraid that Ajay will overhear me from his room. Anjali again switched on the TV and asked me to be comfortably seated. Soon Ajay came out and I was surprised to see him shirtless and in just his navy blue school trousers. He still hasn’t take out his socks. He shouted at his mom “Mom, where is my shirt. I don’t see it in my room”. She replied “Well, think I might have taken it for washing. Nevertheless you can come over shirtless.”

Ajay walked over towards us, with a somewhat shameful face. It was then that I saw him fully. His trousers hung till half his thighs. Above his waist line he was naked showing his cute navel, flat abdomen, small nipples on his flat white hairless chest. Down, his slender white legs was visible from virgin thighs to lower legs, where his feet were covered in blue socks. I felt something pure and fresh about this boy. Something yet to be explored. He stood directly in front of his mother like an obedient son. His mother stood up and walked towards him. I followed her. She raised his chin and asked “why are you so shy today”. He didn’t answer and just hung his face again. She held both of us by our shoulder and lead to her room. She talked on the way “There is something I have talked to both of you about today. It is for you two to figure it out. You can sit back and think about it in here. She showed us into her room. She said “I will be outside and you can call me if at all you need any help”. Saying that she closed the door from outside leaving us alone. I was puzzled. What she meant by saying I have talked. She didn’t really say anything.

We are left to ourselves from that point. I looked at his face. He too looked back at me with a hollow face. But for a second I felt he glanced secretly at my bosom which was prominently displayed in my new dress. My semitransparent sari /netted silk sari should be giving him ample view of my bosom underneath. The cleavage of my boobs will be slightly showing to my embracement and excitement. Below my navel should visible like a silhouette under the netted sari. He must be impressed by my new makeover. His eyeing gave me the courage to talk to him. I asked “do I look good in the new dress your mother brought for me”. He glanced once again at my body from top to bottom then told “you look great in this dress”. I was happy for what he said because it is a long time since anybody has appreciated my dress. He stood there innocently staring at my body. His body is whiter than even her mothers. His small nipples and taught belly felt cute for me. I felt like inserting my hands through his belly into his trouser and get hold of his cock in my hands. But I couldn’t see his groin region as his hands was clasping over it.

When I looked at his face, I saw him again eyeing at my bosom with open mouth. That made me bold for an instant and I asked him “Do you want to touch feel my sari fabric.” What my intention was that, if he wanted to touch my body, I have to give him an opportunity. I am fine with it as long as he is happy with it. While reasoning like this I consciously hid my interests in the whole staging. He had to be prompted once again before he raised his hand and touched my pallu just over my belly with his thumb finger over the pallu while the four other fingers going under the pallu, slightly touching my belly. That small touch itself was energizing for me. I felt my legs going weak and a small wetness between my legs. But I managed to hold on. I wanted to take this further ahead. For that I devised an unnecessary lie. I took his left hand in my hand and said “Your mother had told me about your desire to touch me intimately”. Though in reality his mother hasn’t told anything like that. Still I needed such a lie to take initiative from my side. Saying that I lead his hand to my bosom and let it rest on my right boob over the sari. He was visibly thrilled and alarmed at the same time. He said “I didn’t mean like that. I only thought of saying you looked great. But …”. He couldn’t find his words as his hand sank into the deep flesh of my boob. It was several months later only when Anjali updated me that I came know about the real facts. Her son had seen me someday in the school, and got fully attracted to me that he wanted to do sex with me. Being the open relationship they were having, Anjali decided to stage a situation to satisfy her son. And that is how all this happened.

His hand is now settled on my right boob. I removed my hand so that he can maneuver his hand over my body as he wishes. His right hand which was holding my pallu at the belly had gone limb resting against the wound of sari on my waist as well as my navel. He had slowly started pressing my boobs over the sari. Yes this is the situation I wanted. I slowly used my one hand to drag out the semitransparent pallu from in-between his hand and my bosom. Now I lay bare in just my low cut blouse and sari wound below waist line. His hand played directly over my blouse feeling the stud of my nipples. I stood closer to him so that he had much more easier access to me. He said “Aunty, you really look beautiful “. I said “thank you son”. As he was standing very close to me, a masculine odour radiated from his torso. I felt a desire to touch his fleshy chest. And I rested my right palm on his chest scratching his skin with my nail. His pure white skin turned pink with my nail scratches. He mechanically caressed my right boobs with his left hand while his right hand just hung on to my waist line. Before the flow is lost I had to initiate to the next level. I held his head from behind and squeezed it against my bosom filling his face with my bosom. He involuntarily brought both his hands to the bosom and squeezed it sandwiching his face in-between my boobs. That was more than enough to kindle the fire in me as well. My fingers ran over his chest caressing his tiny nipples in the process. Our breathing has become heavier. I felt happy that a woman in her 30’s like me is able to bring in such passion to a k** of my son’s age.

We were almost in the embrace of each other. I felt the fire in between my legs. My one hand naturally went down to feel his belly and further down. My hand felt his dick over his trousers. It was hard and juvenile sized. Ahh, he let out a sound in appreciation of my catch. I retrieved my hand and put it inside his trousers and under his underwear to grab his dick naked. He jerked backwards by feeling my cold fingers on his hot rod. But I didn’t let him go loose. His pubic hairs have only just started dotting his dick bottom. It is a real fresh young cock for me. I stroked his dick a few rounds. It felt amazing for a women like me who is deprived of any cock for last 4-5 years. Along with the explorations I was doing down under, He had started his own explorations and has started sucking on to my nipple studs over the top of my blouse. I felt that if I don’t direct him, he might end up with just sucking and tearing up my blouse. I wanted more than that as I felt the urge to have him inside me. I parted him from me. I asked him to undress to his undies while I unwound my sari. He took off his trousers and started taking off his socks. But I restricted him from taking that as he looked cute in his socks. It reminded that he is just a school k**. He was wearing neat white underwear. I was impressed by the cleanliness and gave full credit to his mother.

I asked him to sit on a metal chair which I found in the room. As he sat down, he watched me take off my panties from my underskirt. I didn’t take off my underskirt as I felt bit shy to take it off so soon in front of an u******e k**. My panties was bit drenched from my own juices and I crumbled it and threw it on to bed away from his eye sight. Now I walked towards him and sat on my foot in front of him. His white underwear was bulging enormously indicating how big his hardon is. I slid his underwear down below till his ankles to reveal his young energetic throbbing cock in front of my eyes. It was light brown in color with a pinky hard head. I wondered for a second how my son’s cock would be like.

Sitting on a cold metal chair with his underwear down he must be feeling bit awkward. But his cock grew even bigger. I stroked it a few times with my hand. He looked up at the ceiling unable to bear the pleasure. I decided to step in. I stood up from my sitting posture and sat on his lap with my legs on both side and facing him. His cock is squeezed in between my belly and his. My petticoat was bit uncomfortable this way. But I decided to live with it. I hugged him for the first time squeezing my boobs against him. I gave him a long kiss on his mouth.

Then I slowly raised myself and put his cock under my skirt. I guided it to my love hole which is superfluous with my secretion. His cock head slipped against the door of my love hole. I decided to let it slip on as much as it wanted and I slid it along the slit line of my pussy. The sliding felt sensuous to both of us and we twisted and twirled in our positions. We went on like that until the cock head found a stable spot to anchor on to my pussy. Half of his cock head dig into my pussy door establishing its intention. It went to a point where I realized that there is no turn back other than to plunge it deep into my love hole. And I did just that. His cock rammed deep into my hole. It went to the depths where my fingers could not have reached. It went into areas unused for long years. In one stroke I was sitting tightly against his lap with his cock deep inside me. I felt a pleasure which I have not experienced in good long years. When I looked at him, his face too showed unmeasurable pleasure with his eyes closed. We sat like that on the chair for a moment enjoying the pleasure.

Then I slowly started moving my butt. I moved rhythmically at the same time making sure that my body rubbed against his naked chest. My hard nipples inside the blouse scratched against his hard chest all the way till his neck. He took me in his hands while I took his head in mine. I immersed his head to the cleavage while it popped up. I felt a desire to expose myself more to him. So while rocking I unhooked my blouse, unbuckled my bra and threw both of them away to reveal my dusky but beautiful unsagging heavy boobs to the young k**. He was understandably mesmerized by the asset before him and sank his face into the abyss between my boobs.

He took one full boob right into his mouth and started sucking in between the strokes. The other boob got the attention of his hand. It was a delightful moment for women like me to see her sex mate fully delighted by her body. Something I couldn’t fully satisfy my husband towards his last days. It felt great when his palm mauled my boob like dough and fingers kneaded my nipples. Certainly he is experienced from his intimacy with his mother.

We fucked there on the chair like two fuck machines. Our bodies were sweating, especially mine which shined in the sweat. It acted as lubricant for our love making. The steel chair squeaked in our action. I grasped the back rest of the chair firmly while moving up and down over him. With the constant rubbing of my naked chest against his, my nipples heated up and made its mark deeper into his skin. I could feel his breath becoming harder and faster. He will cum any time soon and I don’t want to be left behind. I opened up my legs further, inviting his cock further deep inside me. Soon I too started to feel the high of the orgasm. And there he cummed just when I was in orgasm. And I fell over him in the exertion.

We sat there on the chair for some moments till I got the energy to get up. Though Anjali should know what is happening inside, I don’t want her to see it with her own eyes. So I quickly dressed up and got outside. There I found Anjali still watching TV. Unable to face her out of shyness I quickly bid her bye and left immediately. Before leaving she told me “What I showed you are just a way. In the days to come you can try with your son and find your true home”. What she told me looked like golden words to me. I thanked her in my mind for offering her son to me. Back home I found it difficult to face my son Shyam too. As if I did something wrong to him. The guilty of doing sex with his class mate loomed in my mind. Afraid of grabbing his attention, I quickly dressed down to my normal attire at home. At night I felt unable to sl**p.

Now that it is awakened, my pussy itched for more sex. My son is sl**ping in the next room. I scratched my pussy over my nightie. Anjali told to try with my son. But unlike the ease with which I did with Anjali’s son Ajay, exploring my own son is easy said than done. It brings in a mental block within me.

After two days when Anjali phoned, she was surprised to hear that I haven’t still tried out with my son. I told her my problem of not able to coup up enough courage to do something like that. She listened to me intensively then asked “Well, if you are not able to initiate, shall I prepare him for you”. At first I didn’t quiet get what she meant. Then her next words made me understand that she will approach my son and initiate him into the world of sex so that I can enjoy with him later on. At first I felt jealous and possessive at her proposal. How can I give my own son to her and let her have sex. My son is for my own satisfaction. His cock is for my pussy alone. In the next moment I understood how selfish and foolish I am in my thoughts. Anjali selflessly gave her own son to me to have sex and pleasure with him. Yet when it came to my son, I am feeling possessive without even realising that, I may not ever be able to approach my son without the initiative of Anjali.

Understanding that I needed Anjali by my side to be intimate with my son, I gave her the nod. What I didn’t know then was that this too was part of the master plan devised by Anjali where she gets to enjoy my son too in addition to her own son. When she saw me for the first time in the parent’s teachers meeting, she understood that I am the ideal partner for her to explore our sons. Just like how her son liked me the first time, she too liked my son in the first glance. On her own words to say she felt like “If my son is my chocolate boy, your son appeared to me like a raw fuck machine to me”. Knowing my widower background later, she understood she won’t have to search for anyone else later. Now I understood that the hug she gave to my son the first time when they met was not just cordial, but sexual!

Coming back to the present, she then told me that she will visit my home tomorrow evening. But I should come home late, only by around 7. Also I should inform that to my son in advance. I understood that Anjali had some solid plan. But I didn’t feel like asking it as it would almost sound like asking how she plan to fuck my son.

Next day as instructed I updated my son that I will be late till around 7:30. By evening I started getting impatient with the thoughts of how things are going on at my home. By around 6:30 I got a call from Anjali that she is leaving her home and so I can come in any time. Out of impatience I asked “Anjali, how did things go”. She told “Your son is really good. Rest we can talk later”. I felt she was in a hurry so I hung up. Reaching home, I found my son unable to face me, skipping my presence, and hanging inside his room mostly. I felt the same scene being repeated from the position I was some days before when I felt it difficult to face him.

Next day I called up Anjali and came to know that ‘they did it’ and that she gave all suggestions that he should do it with her on mom, being a single. She asked me if her son had tried advancing at her yesterday. I replied in negative and told he has become shier. She laughed when I said that and asked me to try with him today and call her back. But even today I found it difficult to approach my son sexually. When Anjali heard about my plight, she decided to help me further and told she will drop in the next day. She asked me to come early to home before my son reaches and then wait for her. She also asked me to keep a solemn face. She as usual kept me guessing as to what she is up to.

Next day I took half day leave. When I came back from office I bathed and freshened up myself and put on the dress that Anjali had brought for me earlier. I had also bought a new satin pantie which I didn’t have before. I prepared myself for something special though my mind tried to turn down saying nothing will happen and nothing should happen. By 4 o clock I heard her car coming up. I switched on the TV and waited anxiously at the couch in the living room. I felt nervousness in me. We won’t be having much time to discuss before my son comes home. As the door opened I was in for a surprise as it is not just Anjali who came in. Shyam and Ajay accompanied her. It seemed like she has picked them up from school before coming here. I was not prepared for them and wondered what I should say now. Anjali saved me by saying “Ahh, I am happy to see you come early as requested by me. You must be surprised what this is all about. Well I will explain”, I didn’t move from my couch as I felt I might tremble if I stand up and walk. She came and sat beside me letting the k**s stand before us.

She then faced Shyam and told “Well, Shyam. Today I had confessed to your mom and my son about the intimate moment that we had a few days back”. When she told this, I maintained my serious and solemn look and stole a glance at Shyam. He was visibly horrified and hung his head. He must have felt betrayed to have let his mom and Ajay know about it. I pacified him in my mind saying everything is for the better. Anjali continued “You don’t have to be guilty about it as it was my responsibility that it happened. It took a lot of effort from me to console your mom at least a bit. But now that it happened, I want everyone to move on from there. I want to put things straight. For that I need to reveal a few more things now”. She paused for a moment, and then asked Shyam to come and sit with her. With a bit of hesitation he went forward and sat between Anjali and me. His head still hung down. Ajay sat on the other sofa. Anjali continued “Shyam, the sort of kinship that we shared that day, is something that I share with my son Ajay too in a higher level”. Shyam was surprised by her revelation and also seemed to be bit relieved. Think he is happy that he is not the only offender.

Anjali continued “So you don’t have to feel bad about it. You need to explore and feel the good things in life. Sandhya, you being a single mom, you face a lot of tough time to suppress your feelings. And you, Shyam, being a teenage boy, you must be experiencing several high feelings and sexual confusions. Someone is needed to guide you two properly. Only you as a mother can guide your son properly and educate him on sexual tensions. In the past, in several talks with you, I have realized how frustrated you are without having a sex life. And you, Shyam, I understood how much crush you had for a women’s body. Our first sex showed that to me. Now all that matter is you two open up to accept each other in the true sense, in the true natural instinct.” With a pause Anjali continued “I can still help you by leading you. But the final thrust should be yours”.

Saying that she stood up from the sofa, leaving just two of us, the mother and son on the sofa. She then moved forward and with a flash of her hands, she tugged down the trouser of my son, throwing him off balance. It took only a few seconds for her to take his trousers out. Now he was in just his black undies and white shirt. He was taken by surprise and hid his groin area with his palm. But Anjali didn’t mind that and instead of any attempt to take off his hands, she bent down and took him in her hands by holding him by his legs and his back. She then raised him and then in a single action she dropped him on my lap. We were both surprised by her action. But I kept a silent face with the seriousness she had asked me to maintain. Now my boy is sitting on my lap with his legs towards the side and his head to the other side. He is confused without knowing what to do. But Anjali was not at all confused and she was still in full control. Ajay sat on the other sofa silently watching all the action.

Anjali said “Shyam, do you remember this pose. This was how I made you sit on my lap when you got initiated into sex. You can either choose to continue all by yourself or let me initiate for you just like last time”. Both of us remained silent without facing her. She continued “Or maybe you Sandhya can initiate and see how wonderful things will be.” But we both remained silent and still. Strangely my son didn't try to move out of my lap too all this while. Those made me wonder if he is expecting me to start on him. Anjali continued “Ok, since I don’t see any of you volunteering, I will help you out a bit. Saying that she sat before us on the carpet in a squatting position taking the wait on her legs. She then made my son to take off his hand from his groin region. She then said “Look Sandhya look, underneath his underwear, if you find a grown up man, it means he is really turned on by you. If it is so you should not disappoint it”. Saying that Anjali pulled down his underwear to reveal his magnificent tool, which sprang up like a cobra. Shyam hid his face in guilty. I stole a glance at my son’s shining tool and to my amazement I found it to be really dark and big. Bigger than Ajay’s with vein showing on its side. I was amazed and admired it in open for a second without realizing.

Anjali said “I can see that you are mesmerized by his masculine manhood. Now why don’t you feel it for yourself and get more personal” But I was tooo awestruck that I failed to hear what she said. I have never seen such a big hard cock in my life. Not even my husbands (and for that matter I have not seen anyone else’s cock other than Ajay’s). Seeing my situation, Anjali decided to initiate this too by herself. She took my right hand in hers and led me to his cock. She made me hold the head of his cock in my inner palm and made me rub my palm over it. My son wiggled without being able to control his excitement. Anjali f***efully removed his hand which was hiding his face. Now he could watch everything that is happening so that he can lose being shy. Anjali meanwhile loosened the grip on my hand to let me free. But now even without her prompting hand I was rubbing on to his cock with the same vigour. Certainly my sons cock is bigger and masculine than Ajay’s. It was black like a serpent. The feeling of passion and sex had slowly started engulfing me.

The boundaries of mother and son started melting around me in that heated situation. My rubbing had started giving way to stroking his rod. My son let out a subtle cry in pleasure. That was more than enough to shed me off my inhibitions. I wrapped my left hand on his waist and seated him in a closer and higher position in my lap. His one leg automatically rested on the sofa while the other was still on the floor. This gave me a wider access to his manhood. Now he was sitting side ways to me and I started stroking him in full length. He found it difficult to remain silent and made noises out of excitement. I held his head with my left hand and immersed it on to my bosom.

After Ajay, this is the second time I am doing this after years of drought. My son found his home in between my bosom and brought his hands as a support in the process. I wondered how all boys behaved the same way when it comes to bosom. Hmm, meanwhile Anjali had stood up from her sitting position and had walked back to her son. She must have sensed that now her help is not required any more. My son’s one hand had gone under the sari pallu to hold my left boob directly over the blouse. Sensing his requirements, I stopped stroking his cock for a second and then removed my pallu from by bosom, spreading it over the sofa. Now I lay bare in my blouse and bottom part. My son was happy to have more direct contact with my skin. He hid his nose on my exposed cleavage while his hands pressed the boob against his face. I brought my attention back to his hard throbbing cock. It was surprisingly big for a boy of his age.

I started stroking it again. His two legs are now on the sofa, with his buttocks had slid down from my lap to adjust the height of his head from my bosom. I stole a glance at Anjali and Ajay. They both where still watching us, but Anjali had her hand inside Ajay’s trousers. That was a welcome move as I don’t want them to be just spectators of our act. I want them to ignore us now and start with their copulation.

My son was too much involved with my cleavage that I decided to introduce him to other activities too. What best to start by a mother-son relationship than breast sucking! So I held my sons head and moved it to my left boob. Then I pushed his head on to my boob, making him open up his mouth and take in my nipples and as much of my boob along with it. Realizing what he is in for, he started sucking my nipples over the blouse. But that was not an easy affair as I thought. Because my push up bra which I thought will enhance my appeal also hindered his easy access to my nipples due to its semi hard cup. Though the stud of my nipple will be visible over the blouse, to suck it is bit difficult. So while he still tried to suck on to whatever he is able to, I started unhooking my blouse.

Once the blouse is parted, I unclasped the front hook of the bra and revealed my naked left boobs to him. My son gladly immersed his face on to my surplus boob, sucking on to my nipples and twirling his tongue over it. It reminded me of the old days when he used to suck on to my breast when he was a baby. This was the same position in which I used to feed him. Only difference is that now he has outgrown my lap. And instead of patting his bun, now I am stroking his cock. I don’t know how many mother-son relations can reach to this level. He continued sucking for quiet a long time. His cock sure has a good endurance limit as he is able to withstand my stroking without cumming fast. This gave me a desire to have him inside me now itself. Earlier I was thinking of cumming him with my hand as I felt shy to fuck him in front of others. But now my body wants him now itself and there is no turn back. I took him in my hands and stood up from the sofa. Then I lowered him on to the carpet and gave all indications to him that I am going to fuck.

I removed his black underwear completely from his legs. I looked around to find that Anjali is now busy with Ajay stroking his erect cock in open. I pulled out my two boobs into the open so that it is free for him to play with. Then I removed the sari wound around me and then raised the petticoat before I sat over him. I sat with my legs across his body so that my pelvis is directly over his throbbing cock. Then I took my hand underneath my petticoat and directed his cock to the door of my love hole.

Then in one single push I sank almost all of his cock into my pussy. It was not as easy as Ajay’s. It took some more effort for me to push the remaining length of his shaft into my pussy till its base. I can see that my son is enjoying this, so is me. It may not be his first insertion, but it should definitely be his best insertion. I started moving up and down over his cock in a cowgirl position. It is been a long time since I have been in this position. I remembered that women on top hold a dominant position and they will be able to control the course of the sex. I was able to decide on the length and speed of the strokes which made things enjoyable for both of us.

I felt that fathers might be r****g their daughter, but a mother can never **** her son as nowhere in the act will the son or the mother feel any mental or physical agony from their act to make it an unmemorable experience. I started feeling the built of climax in me. But I prolonged it further so that my son also started building his climax. Soon he showed all symptoms of inbound climax. And then we went into full-fledged fucking where my pussy wall became super-hot and we climaxed together in no less than one minute. I stumbled on to his body in exertion. I looked towards Anjali and her son. They were resting with their eyes closed after a seemingly splendid masturbation section for her son.

That was the beginning of new leaf in my life. That day we spent together till night. After my first fuck session with my son, I had shed some of my inhibitions. So it didn't shy me much when Ajay came by my side and cozed up with me. I was in the kitchen in just my blouse and petticoat, trying to put together something for them to eat. Ajay came from behind and hugged me, rubbing his cock on to my ass creak. I put my weight forward so that my buttocks thrust backwards to receive his crotch.

He was massaging my body when my son too joined the party with the encouragement from Anjali. We had another fuck session in the kitchen and that became my first threesome in my life. This time too Anjali watched us in action without joining. She decided to give all the pleasure to me one more time. She was only preparing me and my son for a bigger foursome fuck later-on in our bedroom. At that time she was the one in full throttle while we three where bit tired. There she showed her true power by her sexual dominance. Before they left for the day, I took her in private and thanked her for the first time for all the pleasure doors she had opened in front of me. She reiterated that the pleasure is hers.

After that day, we had several such meetings later on. I felt it much more easier to approach my son in their presence. It was on one such get together then that I offered to them my first smart choice. I offered them a stay in my house. I had known about their search for a new home due to their problems with the current owner. But it was difficult to get a home to a divorcee. My house is owned by me. Realizing that, and also realizing the sexual advantage of having them to stay with us, I chanced upon this idea.

Though at first she declined the offer, she later agreed to my offer. From then onwards we lived as a f****y. To the outside people it will look like two single mommas decided to join hands to live peacefully. Inside we enjoyed our stay and sex together. As a general rule, whenever the situation permitted we walked inside the house dressed in nothing but blouse and petticoat, while our sons walked in just their t-shirt and nothing down. The t-shirts barely hid their cocks and whenever they are aroused, it showed up on the t-shirt. And when they are rock hard, the cocks show out their heads which always ends up in a fuck. They used to come around us and hug us from the back thrusting their semi hard cock. My son’s score card also showed improvement in this period. Thus life with our mutual sons was a very fruitful sex life. Our passions are our sons!
... Continue»
Posted by shagger68 10 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  
1860
  |  
100%

Mom's Loving Sons (Not true story)

I am not author of this story.

CHAPTER ONE

Anna Miller tossed her pretty blonde head restlessly. Her broad hips swung as she paced back and forth, and her huge tits, which were naked beneath her robe, swayed heavily. Right now, more than she had ever wanted anything else in the world, Anna wanted to feel a prick slamming up her hot cunt, and her husband, the only man whose prick had ever been inside her through her thirty four years, was out of town. He wouldn't be back for another week, and Anna believed in being faithful.

When the doorbell rang, she almost jumped out of her smooth white skin, although she realized immediately who was probably at the door. Stopping in the middle of the living room, she looked out through the open front door and the glass of the storm door, and saw that she was right. She had never before seen the tall, husky man who was standing on her front steps, but he was wearing a green work uniform and carrying a toolbox. She walked to the storm door and let him in.

"Hi, ma'am. Came about your air conditioner," he said.

"Great!" Anna said. She gave him a big smile. "I've been about to burn up ever since it broke down a few hours ago. It's really hot today."

"Yes, ma'am. It's been a hot summer," he said. He returned her smile, and in spite of the crudeness of his appearance, she felt at ease with him.

"Come on, it's in the dining room," she said. "I sure hope you can fix it. It's the only one we have up here. My two youngest sons have one down in the basement, but it doesn't do any good up here, of course."

"I'll try," the man said. She led the way and he followed.

"I wonder why air conditioners always break down when the weather's hottest?" she said.

"That's when they have to work the hardest. So it's natural," he answered.

Anna laughed at herself; she had asked a foolish question. They stopped in front of the air conditioner. She felt she had to say something else.

"I sure hope you can fix it," she said again. "It's so hot."

She clasped the front of her robe just below the neck and flapped it up and down to circulate the air next to her skin. As she looked at him, she saw that he had a very raw sex appeal, and she knew that part of the heat she was feeling was coming from inside her own body. She shook off the thought; it was ridiculous.

Larry's prick was the only one she ever wanted inside her. She just wished she could get it more often. He put it in to her only about once a week, which was when he was home. He was often gone on long business trips, as he was now. There had been a time when he had fucked her an average of once a day, but that had been in the early years of their marriage.

The repairman grinned. "It's none of my business," he said, "but that robe's probably making you hotter. I don't see why anyone would wear something that heavy in this weather."

"Just a stupid habit, I guess," said Anna. "Usually the air conditioner's on and it's cool in here, so I wear this a lot unless I'm going out somewhere. When the air conditioner broke down this morning, I just forgot to take this thing off."

"You could take it off now."

Anna looked him straight in the eyes. "But I don't have anything on under it," she said, and instantly she wondered how she could have been so bold as to say that. Hell, she hadn't even blushed when she'd said it.

His grin widened. "All the better," he said. "I'd love to see you that way."

Anna was sure he was, just k**ding. There seemed no harm in k**ding him back. "I could unbutton it a little," she said impishly, and she unbuttoned the robe down to her waist and pulled it open for a moment to let in air. She knew she was showing him a hell of a lot tit flesh.

"Very nice," he said. "I bet that's a lot more comfortable." He bent over and set his toolbox down on the rug. As he straightened, his shoulder bumped into one of her soft, massive jugs.

A tremor of pleasure raced through her, and that scared her. On top of that, she realized flaw that he might be getting the wrong idea. "I'd better go change into something else. Be back in a minute," she said.

"Sure," he told her. He started turning the control knobs on the air conditioner to see what the problem might be.

Anna turned away from him and walked into the hall. She stopped for a second, finished unbuttoning the robe, then walked on. Her bedroom was at the far end of the hall. As she walked, she wondered if the repairman was watching her. She hoped he was. It had felt good having his eyes upon ha, and although she wouldn't want anything more to happen, she enjoyed the attention. Her husband paid so little attention to her lately.

Halfway down the hall, she stopped. She held her robe together at cunt-level with one hand and turned around. Bending over, she reached down with her other hand and pretended to tick tsp a piece of lint from the plush carpet. The top of the robe yawned open, and as her tits hung away from her body, they knocked together in the open space. She looked back toward him and smiled; he was watching.

She straightened, turned away again, and went on. A few steps later, she pulled the robe off her shoulders and let it slide down her back to the top of her buttocks. She held it there as she walked.

When she was, in the bedroom she turned sideways, giving him a side view of one of her jugs. She reached out and swung the door almost shut, blocking his view. Then she took off the robe. Standing naked, she stretched. She felt wonderful, alive, and proud that a man wanted her. But with the door and the hall separating her from him, she also felt safe.

When she lowered her arms, she found out that the door and the hall meant nothing.

His big hands came around her from behind and grabbed her huge, pendulous tits. She gasped. Because of the thick rugs, she had heard him coming. He pressed against her, and through his pants she felt his stiff prick digging into her plump ass.

"No!" she said. "I didn't want you to do this!"

"Shit!" he answered. "This is exactly what you wanted, even if you didn't know it." He kissed her neck hotly and bit her shoulder. His hands kneaded her tits.

Tremors of pleasure raced through her. At first they were like the ones, she had felt in the dining room when his shoulder had bumped one of her jugs. But now the tremors grew quickly into electric jolts. Her big nipples swelled under his rough touch. She knew that her cunt was stiffening eagerly and that her cunt was flooding with juice. She ground her ass against his prick, wanting him inside her. And she knew then that he had been right -- she had wanted him all along!

"Yes!" she said. "Give it to me! Fuck me, baby!"

She took hold of his head and kissed his cheek as he kissed her and bit her neck and shoulder. One of his hands left her tits and slid down her belly to her cunt. He pinched her bloated pussy lips and jammed three fingers inside her. She quivered as he ran the fingers in and out while he rubbed her tingling cunt with his thumb.

She felt her fuck-honey streaming down her thighs. She worked her pussy muscles and snapped at the fingers inside her. The repairman turned his head and kissed her on the lips. Their hot tongues thrashed at each other and clung together.

His fingers came out of her cunt. She felt empty when the hand left her. But then she realized he was taking down his pants and shorts. His big naked prick beat out against her ass, hard and throbbing. She moaned happily.

"Put it in me!" she whimpered. "I want to feel it inside me!"

"Get on your hands and knees, you whore," he said.

Whore! He had called her a whore. In all her life she'd had only one prick in her. So it was funny to be called a whore -- but it sounded sweet.

And he'd told her to get on her hands and knees. Christ, he was going to fuck her like a dog! That was dirty. She and Larry had never fucked that way. They had felt it would be degrading to use a position that a****ls used.

But now she felt that if that were degraded, she wanted to be degraded. The picture of two dogs locked together flashed into her mind -- the male jabbing his red prick into the bitch's cunt. Yes, she wanted to be used that way by a man, used like a common a****l! She fell to her hands and knees on the rug and waggled her big ass at the repairman, begging for his cock.

He stood between her legs and dropped to his knees. Anna felt his prick-head wedge between her pussy lips. He took hold of her hips, and with a vicious drive, rammed his meat all the way up her slick cunt. His prick was longer and thicker than Larry's, and she was stretched in every direction as she'd never been stretched before. For a second there was pain, but it was flushed out and away by a swirl of heated pleasure.

Balls-deep inside her, he ground his hips, rubbing himself against her taut cunt, sending more delight shooting through her. She felt an abrupt emptiness as his prick retreated until the head was between her dewy pussy lips. But he thrust forward to fill her again, and now Anna thrust back at him.

This time his prick hit the back of her cunt. Her dangling tits swayed beneath her and slapped pleasantly together. She clamped her pussy around him tightly, holding him all the way inside her before he pulled back again.

Jesus, she loved it! She hadn't felt this good in years. In fact, this might be the best she had ever felt.

She had read somewhere that women did not really, reach their sensuous peak until they were in their mid-thirties, and she thought now that it might be true. She hadn't been fucked with this much energy since she was in her early twenties, and she thought it was even more thrilling now than it had been then. She remembered reading that women could stay at this sensuous peak for years, so she had many years of joy as intense as this to look forward to, if only she had a strong partner.

But Larry was too worried about becoming a vice-president of his company someday to take good care of his wife.

To hell with Larry! She thought. What counted most was what was happening to her right now, and right now the cock of some stranger was stroking rapidly in and out of her juice-drenched cunt, filling her with wave after wave of sexual pleasure. She pumped her hips a little faster and a little harder.

Yes, she thought, a stranger! Ten minutes ago she had never met him. She still didn't even know his name. I've was just a crude air-conditioner repairman with rough hands and a big cock -- a cock that was fucking the shit out of her horny pussy, giving her what she needed most in the world. God, this was her first fuck in ten days! Larry had left on his Goddamn business trip a week ago, and he hadn't even fucked her the night before he had left, although she had sure as hell tried to get him to.

And now... now she was going to cum! How long had it been since Larry had given her an orgasm -- five years? No, closer to ten... a hell of a long time ago. And hell was what she had been going through ever since.

Until now. Now she felt her guts building toward explosion.

The stranger's prick drove up her cunt faster, smacking brutally and thrillingly into the back of her pussy. With each stroke the pressure in her mounted. She groaned loudly and shook her hips from side to side for greater pleasure as she moved them forward and back along the length of his fiery cock.

When the dam of frustration inside her finally burst, she screamed, and her frustration was washed away as fresh juice blasted into her. Her pussy contracted wildly. She screamed again and again as the powerful orgasmic twitches kept shaking her. For a minute she lost the rhythm of the fucking as pleasure engulfed her body and her soul, but then she felt his driving prick -- the source of her pleasure -- charging faster into her tingling pussy. She threw her hips back into the rhythm.

Her orgasm subsided, but within a few strokes she felt another one starting to build. Two cums in one fuck! It had been a lot more than ten years since she had experienced that!

Her arms weakened with excitement, and she slumped down onto her elbows. Her tits stopped slapping together and, instead, plopped heavily onto the carpet. Her nipples found their way deep into the thick rug and got the rubbing of their lives. Her dark, swollen areolas and much of her white tit flesh got the same kind of rubbing and scratching. It all made her pleasure grow larger.

"Unh... unh... unnh... God, yes!" she moaned. "Break me open! BREAK ME OPEN, YOU FILTHY BASTARD! I WANTA CUM AGAIN! FUUUUCK MEEE!"

Somehow his prick seemed to drive deeper into her cunt. It sawed across her erect cunt as he stroked in and out. He fucked her harder and harder, and Anna gloried in the thought that he might really break her open.

What did it matter, though, as long as she came again? That would make it the greatest cum of all!

When she came, she thought she really had broken open. The strongest convulsions she had ever felt grabbed her pussy and shook it madly. Rut miraculously, her cunt seemed to melt back together, then break open again and melt back together once more.

The breaking-open and melting-together were still going on when the repairman grunted loudly and his prick started bucking inside her cunt. She felt spasms sweep through his cock then, and she felt his burning cum splash inside her pussy. Spurt after spurt surged into her, and she sucked at him with her pussy muscles, milking his every drop.

When their cum were over, he bent forward and laid his belly along her back, keeping part of his prick inside her. "You see, whore?" he said. "I told you that you wanted it. And you were good, too. I get pussy from horny housewives all the time, but you're the best ever! You want more?"

Christ, she thought, the best ever! She shivered with pride and excitement. And he had called her a whore again! He must think she did this all the time. But most of all, he had asked her if she wanted more, God, did she!

"You bet I want more, you big-cocked bastard!" she breathed. She started squeezing his prick with her cunt, trying to keep him from going soft.

"That's it," he said. "Oh, do it, you slutty bitch! You really know all the tricks."

His cock softened only a little, then grew hard again. Anna sighed with anticipation.

Slowly, he drove all the way up her pussy again, stirred himself around inside her, and came out. But instead of stopping at her pussy lips and coming back in, he came out completely.

"Hey, what the shit are you doing?" Anna said. "I want it now, not half an hour from how!"

"You'll get it in just a minute," he said. "First, get back up on your hands. I'll want to get hold of your tits after we get started this time."

Anna obeyed. Her tits swung freely as they came up off the carpet. For a few seconds, she thought about her three c***dren, all teenage boys. Greg was nineteen, Stan and Kyle were eighteen.

I.

School was out for summer vacation and they were out playing baseball this afternoon. They probably wouldn't be back for three or four hours yet. She wondered what would happen, though, if they came back early and found their mother being fucked by a strange man. Whatever might happen, one thing was sure -- it would have to wait until the fucking was over; she wouldn't stop for anything! She had gone without too long!

She didn't think anything unusual was going on when the repairman pulled her ass cheeks apart. But when she felt the head of his big prick nudge at her tight, tender asshole, she suddenly got scared.

Christ, he wasn't going to fuck her there, was he? Larry had never fucked her there. That was... dirty, she thought with a smile, remembering that she had also believed fucking like a dog was dirty, but it had turned out to be wonderful! Hell, she decided, she really wanted to be fucked in the asshole!

"That's right! Put it in my smelly asshole! I want it there! Fuck my shithole!"

God, she was getting vulgar, she thought, but it felt good to talk that way.

"Come on, ram it up me all the way, and do it hard. With your big prick, it'll hurt me like hell, but that's good. I'm just a cheap whore. Use me! That's what I'm for. Come on, hurt me!"

"If that's how you want it, it'll be a pleasure!" He grasped her hips firmly and thrust his hips forward. The first of many harsh pains tore through her as his prick-head was f***ed into the tight ring of her anus. He thrust again and his prick-head burst past the ring. Her opening was still being stretched horribly wide by his shaft. He thrust again, and this time launched into her balls-deep, with his prick-head far up into her bowels.

"Aaiiee!" she screamed, but she felt pleasure too, for there was a warmth inside her asshole that she had never known there before. "Let's go!" she said. "Pop it to me!"

He laughed, drew his prick back, and slammed it into her harder. This time she chugged her hips back to meet his thrust. She howled again as her shithole was skewered like a burnt marshmallow on a fat toothpick.

For a dozen strokes the pain was awful, but she kept pushing her hips back eagerly. Then at last the pain faded and the pleasure grew. His thrusts vibrated all through her belly and especially down into her cunt -- even to her clit! It swelled and tingled again.

Getting fucked in the asshole was tremendous!

Again, her tits swung beneath her and slapped together, but then his hands slid forward along her sides and down onto her hanging jugs. He gripped her tits, twisted them, and laughed when she groaned. Then he twisted harder.

"Slimy filthy bitch!" he grunted. "Cruddy whore!"

"Oooohhhh, fuck me!" she answered. "Fuck this Goddamn WHORE!"

She wiggled her ass as he drove into her, and soon she learned how to contract her asshole around his prick when he was deep inside her. She could feel the curve of his prick-head and every bit of his cock-shaft, and she loved the feeling. It had been stupid not to get fucked in her shithole all these years. Think of the fun she had missed!

"It doesn't hurt any more, does it?" he asked.

"No, it's beautiful," she groaned. "Keep it up. Oh, please keep it up! Drill your big cock all the way up into my stomach! And on up! Push my shit up, too! I wanta taste shit rolling out of my mouth!"

His thrusts picked up speed, and he sank his fingers even farther into her tits every time he drove his cock into her. Then he began jerking her tits hard in all directions.

"I think I'll tear your tits right off!" he said.

"Aaannnnhhhh! Yes! Go ahead! I love it! Tear 'em off!" she raved. "Tear 'em all the way off!"

He yanked at them more fiercely and she thought he really would tear them off. But it added to the intensity of her feeling, and she felt another orgasm -- her third one of the day! She churned her hips at him faster and wrapped her asshole tighter around his prick, trying to make her cum get there sooner.

Her orgasm broke loose, her empty pussy flying into contractions, but to Anna's surprise her asshole contracted, too. She had never realized before that her shithole contracted when she came. She had always concentrated on what was happening in her cunt and had never even thought about her ass. But with a prick up her shitter now, she had learned more about her own orgasms.

The contractions of her asshole around his cock felt marvelous to her. They were so strong she thought she might even snap his prick in two and she would go around forever with half a prick inside her -- which would be great if only there were some way of keeping it hard!

"I'm cumming!" she yelled. "Oh, God, I'M CUMMING!"

She pushed her ass farther and farther back, trying to keep as much of him inside of her as she could. Her cum faded but another one pushed in right after it, and she kept pushing herself back, needing her asshole to be full so she could get more pleasure from her contractions.

For several seconds he kept trying to fuck her with long strokes, but then his cock started leaping around inside her and, his strokes became short stabs, most of his prick staying inside her even when he pulled back. His hot jism squirted out of his prick, deep inside her bowels.

She fought for breath and fell forward flat on the rug when he took his cock out of her.

Kneeling beside her, the repairman rolled her over. She saw that his prick was still about half hard.

"Now look what you've done," he said.

"What do you mean?"

"You've got shit all over my prick."

Anna looked closer at his cock and saw numerous soft brown dabs of her shit. "Come on, we'll clean it off in the bathroom," she said. She stared to get up.

He pushed her back down, roughly. "No!" he snarled. "You'll clean it off right here! With your mouth!"

"No!" Anna said, but he threw a leg across her and sat down on the soft pillows of her tits, crushing them under his weight. He grabbed her hair, pulled up her head, and waved his prick in her face.

"Noooo!" she said again. "I can't do that!"

"You?" he taunted. "A whore like you can and will do anything -- anything at all. Now suck this shit!"

Anna thought it was more than she could stand, but as his cock came toward her lips, she was amazed to, find herself eager for this sickening perversion. No! She couldn't, she told herself. But her mouth opened and took in his shit-flecked prick.

She didn't gag at all. The lewdness of what she was doing released her, and she thought the smelly shit was delicious. She smiled up at him when she'd licked him clean.

He grinned at her. "Stay right there," he said, "while I go look at your air conditioner."

When he came back, he told her she was lucky -- the problem was only in a switch. He had fixed it.

She got up and paid him, and then he put her back on the rug and fucked her again before he left.

She kept lying there, alone. She felt too content to get up. Soon, though, she felt the stirring of desire deep in her cunt and tits again. She couldn't believe it. What was happening to her? She had just been unfaithful to her husband; she should be feeling guilty as hell. Instead, she was glad of what she had done, and her sensual urges told her she would do it again as soon as she got the chance.

As so many people do after going for too many years with too little sex, Anna had at last gone over the edge. Over the years, she had built up an enormous debt to a****l lust. And now that long frustrated lust had risen up and demanded payment. She would pay many times over, for the rest of her life. And she would love every second of it!

CHAPTER TWO

A few minutes later, Anna heard the storm door at the front of the house open. Someone came in and the storm door closed.

Oh shit, one of her sons had come home early and here she was, lying naked on the rug, and as soon as he came into the hall and looked toward her bedroom, he'd see her -- if she didn't move fast! She scrambled to her feet and swayed toward the bedroom door, but decided her robe was closer.

She lunged, snatched up the robe, and had just gotten her arms into it when her oldest son, Greg -- the nineteen-year-old -- came into the hall. He looked toward her and saw her naked tits, belly, cunt hair. His mouth dropped open. He swept his eyes up and down her body, then stared at her huge, hanging tits.

"Jesus!" he gulped.

"I was just about to get dressed," Anna said. "You took me by surprise."

Damn, he was good-looking! He was of medium height, broad-shouldered, and he had one of the hairiest chests she had ever seen. She was seeing it now, too. As usual in the summer, Greg wasn't wearing a shirt.

"Yeah, I guess I did surprise you," he mumbled.

Why didn't she button the robe, she wondered, or at least hold it together? But she let it stay open. She realized that she was enjoying her son's gaze. She was enjoying looking at him, too. That hairy chest turned her on. Then she looked down at his crotch and saw a bulge. He had a hard-on! She felt her nipples stiffen.

She wanted him! His hard-on was just a****l reflex, but the stiffening of her nipples was more than that. She actually wanted him -- her own son -- and wanted him more because he was her son! She had started breaking sexual rules two hours ago, and now that she had started, she couldn't stop. She wanted to break more rules!

But, dear God, not this rule! What she wanted to do now was the worst thing of all -- i****t! It was evil. She mustn't do this!

And yet she found herself strolling toward him, her robe still open. His eyes were eating her up.

"I think I'll go to the bathroom and take a piss before I dress," she said.

Greg just stood there, staring at her tits as they swung heavily with her steps. Then she saw his eyes jump down to her cunt, and she realized that the repairman's cum was rolling out of her pussy and down her thighs. So Greg could see what she had been doing! She didn't care. Hell, it was good that he could see! She smiled at him, and was both pleased and astonished at her own wantonness.

She stopped right in front of him.

"I think you've got a problem there," she said with a chuckle, and she reached down to fondle his hard-on through his pants.

The boy gasped. His hands started involuntarily for her jugs but fluttered nervously back to his sides. "Mom, I've never... I've never..."

"I know," she said. "You've never seen me like this. But you're going to see me like this a lot more often. Well, not quite like this. I'm tired of this Goddamn robe. I think I'll throw it away. I'm going to throw away a lot of my clothes. I'm always going to wear just as little as possible. And wearing nothing is best of all!"

As she talked, she took off her robe and threw it to the floor. After she finished talking, she seized Greg's head and pulled it down. She kissed him hotly, her tongue slashing into his mouth. Her body pressed against his, her massive tits flattening a little against his muscular slab of a chest.

Greg twisted, trying to get away, but Anna's arms slithered downward and locked around his torso. Her teeth snapped passionately into his shoulder. He lunged backward and stumbled against the wall, but Anna hung on and pressed herself against him again and pinned him there. Stretching upward, she mashed her mouth to his, kissing him again.

This time the boy's resistance crumbled. The sight and feel of her full thighs and soft heavy tits, her slick lips and questing tongue, and the knowledge that some man must have just fucked her turned him on. But most of all the fury of her a****l heat had aroused the a****l heat in Greg!

His arms went around her, and with a groan he hungrily returned her kiss. His sweaty hands slid all over her back and down to her big buttocks. He began kneading the plump, well rounded flesh, and his fingers curled into the crack of her ass.

Anna bumped her hips repeatedly at his crotch, thudding her belly against his hard prick, through his pants. Her tits were crushed against him, her big nipples digging into his skin. She pulled her arms out from behind him and clawed at his trousers. She got them unsnapped, and unzipped, and she f***ed them, along with his shorts, down to his knees. Then she dropped slowly to her own knees on the rug, her tongue and lips kissing down his hairy chest and belly to his stiff prick.

She was surprised at how big his cock was. She hadn't seen it since he was a little boy, when it had been tiny. Now it thrust out proudly, a good ten inches in front of his belly. It was much larger than his father's and even a good bit larger than the repairman s. She kissed the tip of it, took the whole head into her mouth, and swirled her tongue against it, tasting the seminal fluid oozing from the slit while his finger twined in her hair.

"Suck it, Mom! Stick my cock!" he cried.

Her head began inching forward. She let her teeth grate lightly along his sensitive skin and felt his cock throb in response. Her lips crawled along in front of her teeth, and behind her teeth her tongue swished back and forth on the underside of his prick.

The boy groaned again. He'd scored with several girls from school and most of those had given him blowjobs, too. But none of them had known what his mother obviously knew. They'd simply pumped their heads up and down along half of his shaft until he shot off, but his mother wasn't even halfway done yet and was already displaying more tricks than all those high school cunts put together.

God -- his mother! This was the woman who had raised him, who had given him orders and advice, and now she was kneeling in front of him sucking his cock! This was the woman who made love to his father! What would his father think? But did that matter? His father wasn't here and would probably never know. And Greg liked his mother better anyway. His father was gone too much, claiming that it was just to support his f****y better, but the boy knew it was really because of his father's over-ambition.

On the other hand, his mother always had time for her sons. And now she was giving him a kind of love she'd never given him before. And he had an idea that it was better than any love she gave to his father. If his father took much of this kind of love from her, would she be sucking her oldest son's cock?

Anna kept inching forward. She was halfway down his prick now and her mouth was full. She pulled her head back as slowly as she had moved it forward. Kissing the tip again, she took his turgid flesh into her mouth, still as slowly as before.

Halfway down again, she paused. She started to go back, but she wanted all of this beautiful, enormous prick inside her. But that would mean she would have to get him way down into her throat, and she'd never had a prick anywhere in her throat at all!

In the rare times she had sucked her husband, she had never gone all the way down on him, and today when she'd sucked her shit off the repair man's prick, he'd been only half-hard. Surely she could never get all of her son's hard monster down her, anyway.

But then Greg's hands tightened in her hair and he breathed, "I love you, Mom," and Anna knew she had to get all of his prick down her, no matter what! This wasn't just anybody -- this was her oldest son. He deserved the best and she was going to give it to him.

Her head began edging forward again, taking in more of his delicious prick. His prick-head was going into the top of her throat. She gagged but f***ed herself to keep going forward, and the gagging passed. She had seven inches of him, then eight and nine, and then the bushy hairs of his crotch were tickling her face and getting into her mouth. She didn't mind the hairs, though she just wanted the last inch of that great cock in her mouth.

She pushed forward again, her lips crawling along, getting more hair but getting more prickflesh as well. Then her lips were smack against his groin, and her chin bumped his egg-sized balls.

"Mmmmm!" she moaned, knowing she had all of him. She was proud of herself, and she liked feeling such a terrific length of cock inside her. His prick-head was at the very back of her throat!

Cupping her tongue, she ran it back and forth along as much of the underside of his cock as she could reach. Her teeth bit in a little deeper, and she sucked her cheeks in against his flesh managing to contract her throat a little and hug him tighter.

Greg couldn't believe it. He had heard about women deep-throating guys with cocks as big as his, but he had never believed it would happen to him. Now it was happening, and it was his mother doing it. He gritted his teeth and barely kept himself from shooting off.

"Oh, Mom, you sweet, sweet whore," he crooned. "Do it to me!"

Anna felt new wetness coming into her cunt, even as more of the repairman's cum dripped out of her. Her nipples swelled until she thought they would pop. She had liked it when the repairman had called her a whore, but it sounded even better when her son said it.

Quickly, she slid backward on his cock, letting her lips dance on his flesh.

"That's right," she said, smiling up at him. "I'm a whore -- a cheap whore. I became a whore today, and I'll always be a whore!"

And saying that, she started sucking his prick back into her mouth. She took him in a little at a time, went back and licked his cock-head, then took in a little more of him, keeping it up until she again had all of his cock inside her mouth. Then she began sucking him with long strokes over the whole length of his prick, slowing down sometimes to smack her lips thrillingly against him, and always weaving her tongue over his throbbing flesh.

"Jesus, Mom, I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna CUM!" he yelled, and Anna started to bring her head off him. She had never had cum in her mouth -- it was dirty. But then she remembered again that what had been dirty had now become good.

So instead of spitting his cock out of her mouth, she pumped her head faster, wanting him to shoot off inside her. His prick began jumping, and his thick creamy jism exploded into her mouth. She held her head still then, with about a third of him inside her, grasped the rest of his cock with her hand and pumped him with it. She sucked hard. She caught all his jism in her mouth, and when his prick had stopped shooting, she swallowed all the huge load at once. It burned pleasantly down her throat and into her belly.

Getting up, she kissed him feverishly on the lips but kept sliding her hand tightly along his cock, keeping him hard.

"I've never swallowed your father's cum," she said. "That's one way you're the first. Now if you'll just keep that big prick stiff, you're about to become a mother fucker!"

The boy smiled, hugged her, and kissed her. "There's nothing I'd like better, Mom," he said.

Kissing again, the heat from their mouths seared each other. He closed his fist around a handful of her tit-flesh. His prick didn't wilt at all.

"Let's do it in a bed," Anna told him.

"Yeah," Greg said. Still grabbing kisses, he walked her slowly toward his bedroom, their arms around each other.

"Hold it," Anna said.

His pants and shorts were still around his knees, making his movements awkward, so she pulled them off him, along with his shoes and socks. He started her toward his bedroom again then, but she said, "No. In my room -- mine and your father's. That's where I want you to fuck me. In the same bed where your father fucks me."

There was something a little frightening about it to the boy, but something very appealing, too. "All right!" he said. They hurried down the hall.

"Who... who was the other man?" he asked. "The man who's already fucked me today? I don't even know his name. He came to fix the air conditioner."

"Was it... the first time you've..."

"The first time I've been unfaithful to your father? Yes, and you're the second. And there'll be more, lots more. Your father hasn't satisfied me in years. I couldn't stand it anymore. But I know you'll satisfy me. I can already tell you're a better man than he is."

They were by her bed now, and they tumbled into it, their mouths glued together. Anna's hips were beating at him with her fuck-need even before his prick was in her.

"Ooohh, fuck me, honey!" she said. "Stick it in me!"

He rolled on top of her as she spread her legs wide. Taking hold of his prick, she guided it to her pussy lips, and when the head was inside her, she put her hands on his slender ass and pulled him down. Her body arched up and met his and their bellies slapped together. His prick went deep into her cunt.

Anna humped madly, squeezing his ass cheeks to encourage him to keep up with her. She used short strokes, never letting his cock-head get more than halfway back up her cunt before taking him deeper again. She wanted to feel her pussy lips rubbed in different directions as often as possible -- moving inward as his prick bored into her, then being pulled outward as his cock retreated it heightened her excitement, and as turned-on as she already was, she knew it would make her cm soon.

"My tits!" she said. "Get my tits! Squeeze the slit out of 'em! Make my nipples burst!"

Greg was supporting himself with his hands flat on the bed and his arms straight up, but he dropped onto his elbows. Keeping up the short swift strokes of his cock, he swiveled his forearms and sank his hands into his mother's jugs. His fingers curled in deep, and he put his thumbs on the swollen nipples and pressed as hard as he could.

"Aaaaggghhh!" Anna yelped. "That's it, baby. That's it! Now fuck me faster. Faster! Aha... ah... aahh... AAAAHHHH."

His huge piece of meat speeded up inside her slippery cunt. He was riding higher -- right against he clit now -- and his thick rod was rubbing her erect clit back and forth on every stroke. Somehow her clit seemed to be swelling more and more, and she felt an orgasm welling up inside her.

"Faster!" she groaned. "Do it! Faster! Yes! Now!" The tension in her belly snapped as her orgasm tore loose. "Now! I'm cumming now, baby! You're making your mother cum! UUUNNNHHH!"

Her pussy convulsed wildly and she clung to his dick, staying with him even when his hips moved upward. She rubbed herself against him and twisted her flanks, massaging herself on his body at different angles.

As her orgasm ended, she eased her cunt-hold on his prick, dipped back into rhythmic strokes, and slowed down.

"Not so fast now, you motherfucker," she said. "I don't want you to cum too soon. I want a nice long fuck out of my son. I want to cum some more before you get off."

Greg slowed down with her, but kept his hands on her tits. He began working his thumbs in circles against the sides of her nipples and sometimes dragged his thumbs right across her fat jug-tips, bending the nipples down into her areolas.

"Ummm... good, honey?" Anna sighed. She kneaded his ass, pushing her fingers in deep when she wanted his prick to drive into her, pinching the flesh and pulling it up when she wanted his cock to move that way. "More," she said. "I want more of your cock in me."

He was putting no more than six inches in her, although that made her cunt pretty full. Gradually, he shoved his meat in farther.

Jesus, his mother had a tight pussy! He had figured it would be loose at her age, but she was as snug as any of the teenage girls he'd fucked. And sometimes she drew her cunt around him tighter when he was way up inside her. Only one of his girlfriends had tried that, and she hadn't done it half as well as his mother was doing it. His mom was one hell of a fuck? If he told his buddies about her, they'd envy the shit out of him. They had met her and he had seen the way they had looked at her, especially at her overripe jugs. Damn, if they could see him now!

When he was far inside her, Anna gripped him with her pussy muscles, trying to pull him in deeper, and she urged him on with her hands on his ass. But she held back, feeding her no more than an extra quarter inch of his prick on each thrust. He seemed reluctant to jam his whole cock into her. She guessed that he was afraid it would hurt her.

"Come on, darling, give it to me," she moaned. "I told you I want more cock! Fuck me!"

He grunted and drove more of his prick into her. He could feel his cock-head thumping into the back of her pussy, but he kept giving her more. Soon, though, he seemed to be stretching her to the limit. He still had a couple of inches of his prick on the outside of her cunt, but he thought this was all she could take. And even though it wasn't everything, it was still a hell of a lot! It was more than any of his girlfriends could take.

Anna cold feel him filling her and stretching her, but she knew she still didn't have all of him, and she wanted every bit of that magnificent prick. She had taken it all into her mouth and throat, and she was determined to take it all into her cunt.

"All of it!" she cried. "Give me all of it!"

"I'm too big for you, Mom," he answered.

"I don't care. I want it! Tear me apart if you have to! I've got to have it!"

She clenched his ass tighter and pulled him down hungrily, forcing his cock deeper into her pussy. She flung herself against him so hard she thought her bones would break.

Greg gave up trying to hold back and thrust fiercely into her juicy cunt.

"AAAAGGGHHH! OH, GOD! YES! AAAAHHHH!" Anna screamed.

She felt like she was splitting open. Her cunt was being stretched unbelievably, but it turned her on even more.

"Now, fuck me faster again!" she said. "Give me your whole cock on every stroke! Now, baby, NOW."

The boy lifted his hips and spiked his oversize cock all the way into his mother's pussy again. Stilt, she was really something! She had taken everything he had and she was loving it!

Anna screamed again as he hit bottom. Fuck, it felt like he was bouncing off her backbone! His cock rose and fell again, driving her butt into the mattress, and this time she came. Her pussy twitched frenziedly, and she felt new juice gushing out to bathe her son's cock.

He kept ramming himself into her, no longer worried about hurting her. It felt good to have his entire prick inside a hot pussy. His mom could take anything, he thought proudly. He wrenched her tits and fucked her harder and faster.

"Fuck me!" Anna ranted deliriously. "Fuck me! Fuck your Goddamn whore of a mother!"

Another cum was jumping through her belly, right on the heels of the orgasm stroke it. She had never had orgasms this close together before, not even in her early years with her husband, and now that it was happening, the pleasure was overwhelming her. She let go of Greg's ass and ran her hands over his back, then down over his ass again and onto his thighs, then up his back again. Her hands just couldn't stay still. She kicked her feet up and down on the bed as his prick pounded into her cunt time after time. Then she rubbed her feet up and down his legs. Her head tossed as her third orgasm in a row shook her pussy. Shit, no part of her body could stay still.

One of her hands went back to his ass and she wriggled her forefinger into his asshole. She drove the finger in as far as she could and began pumping it up and down, and Greg's thrusts into her cunt came even faster. She wanted to feel his cum blasting her now. She wedged another finger into his asshole and kept pumping.

"Come on, baby!" she yelled. "Cum in your mommy! Shoot off in your mommy's pussy!" She snapped her cunt around him tighter than ever.

She groaned as she felt his prick shiver and jerk. Then she felt the white-hot cum spurting into her. The feel of it brought on another cum of her own. She ground herself against him happily, pulling at him with her cunt to get all of his juice. When his last squirt was in her, he let all of his weight fall onto her. Then he started to roll off.

"No," she said. "Don't go. I like having you on me like this, especially on my tits. And I like feeling your prick still inside me, even if it is getting soft."

"Okay," he answered, and laughed softly with exhaustion.

"I'm glad you came home early," she said. "What happened to the baseball game?"

"Aw, it broke up early."

"Where did your b*****rs go?"

"They decided to go shoot basketball in another guy's back yard. They won't be home till suppertime."

Anna giggled. "That's a shame. I might decide to turn them into mother fuckers, too!"

"You're really serious about that whore stuff?"

"You're damn right I am. I want all the cocks I can get. For the time being, though, we'd better keep this our secret. I'm not sure yet what your b*****rs will think. But what ever happens, we're going to do this all we can. I want you to spend the night with me from now on when your father's not home. Since your b*****rs' room is downstairs, they won't have to find out about us unless we tell them."

He was about to say something, but she kissed him again and squeezed his cock with her pussy, wanting to get him stiff. She was ready to be fucked again.

CHAPTER THREE

"I wanta get some pussy!" said eighteen-year-old Kyle Miller.

"So who doesn't?" said Stan, Kyle's eighteen year-old b*****r.

Anna's youngest and middle sons were out in her station wagon, with Stan driving. They had told her they needed it to drive across town to a friend's house, but actually they were out looking at girls.

"But you promised you'd get me laid," Kyle complained.

"I didn't say I'd do it right away, though. Shit, I didn't get my first piece until I was eighteen. And I didn't have any help from my older b*****r, either."

"You still promised. And I don't wanta wait till I'm eighteen. That's two more years. Hey, what about that one?" He pointed to a girl walking along the downtown sidewalk toward their slowly moving car.

"God, Kyle, you just can't stop a girl and ask her if she'd like to fuck you and take your cherry away from you."

"Shit, I know. But look at her. I think she'd be a good prospect. You could use some of that charm you brag about, if you've really got any."

Stan was disgusted with his younger b*****r but looked at the girl anyway.

And then the expression on his face changed.

The girl was pretty and had long brown hair. She was wearing sandals, skin-tight blue jeans, and a white T-shirt. She was obviously braless. Her big round tits swung freely as she walked, and a brown nipple showed plainly through her T-shirt. She had an old Army pack on her back, and she looked lost and a little scared.

"For once in your Goddamn life, little b*****r, you may have figured something right," said Stan. "She looks like she might be a runaway. I hear they fuck like snakes!"

"Dam, I hope so!" said Kyle. "Look at those tits. She'd be a great one to bust my cherry."

Stan eased the car to the curb, thinking that he'd like to get some of this little bitch's cunt himself. He'd never fucked a girl with tits that big. When she was even with the car, he scooted across the seat till he was next to his b*****r, leaned across Kyle, and spoke to her through the open window.

"Hi. Can we give you a lift?" He smiled and gouged his b*****r in the ribs. Kyle smiled, too.

The girl looked startled but turned toward them. "Huh?"

"Can we give you a ride somewhere?" Stan said, still smiling.

"Gosh, I don't know," she answered. "I'm not really sure where I'm going."

"Maybe we can help," Stan offered, trying not to stare at her tits. "Come on; hop in."

She seemed doubtful for several seconds, but she looked at the two boys some more and said, "Okay." She needed friendly faces.

"Great!" said both boys at once.

Without any more gouges from Stan, Kyle got out of the car, helped her off with her pack, took her arm, and guided her into the front seat. After climbing in beside her, he put the pack on the back seat.

Stan gave her thigh a friendly pat and said, "There, that's better." He started the car and drove off.

"What's your name?" he asked her.

"Cassy Haynes," she said in a small voice.

"I'm Stan Miller and this is my little b*****r, Kyle. What did you do, Cassy -- run away from home or something?"

She laughed nervously. "Gosh, is it that obvious?"

"It looked that way," said Stan, "especially when you said you didn't know where you were going."

"Really, I was kicked out," she said. "My daddy stays d***k all the time, and yesterday morning he... he tried to **** me. His new wife -- my stepmother -- stopped him, but after he went out for more beer, she kicked me out of the house. She said she didn't want the competition. She said she'd kill me if I ever came back. And she might. She stays d***k all the time, too."

Stan put an arm around her, then let his hand sneak down and rest against her tits. "That's really too bad," he said. "What about your real mother?"

"She took off three years ago. I don't even know where she is."

"You must have some other f****y, though," said Kyle, who patted her knee and then left his hand there. Jesus, what tits!

"I've got one uncle, that's all," she answered. "And he lives way up in Alaska somewhere. I don't even know which town."

"You don't have anywhere to go at all?"

"No, nowhere at all, and I haven't got but five dollars."

Stan fondled her tit a little. "What were you going to do then? How were you going to live?"

"Peddle my ass," she said.

Kyle gaped. "You mean..."

"Sell my pussy," she answered. She managed to laugh. "I haven't been a virgin for a long time. But I've never sold my cunt before. Don't worry, thought. I won't charge you two a thing!"

Stan and Kyle both gasped.

"I know that's what you want," she said.

Stan laughed nervously. "I guess we were the ones who were being obvious this time," he told her.

"You sure were," Cassy said. "But I don't mind. I like you both. Shit, I wouldn't have minded Daddy yesterday if he'd been nice about it. I just like to be able to have a choice, and I don't like getting knocked around."

"No one likes getting knocked around," said Stan. "Look, maybe we can get you some food or something."

"Okay. I'd like that. All I've had today was a cup of coffee. Now why don't we just stop playing around and have some real fun?"

She unfastened her jeans and pushed them to her knees. She wasn't wearing panties. Kyle's eyes nearly popped when he saw her lush cunt hair. He reached down gingerly, felt of her bush, and wriggled his fingers down to her pussy lips. Christ, she was wet!

Suddenly, Stan got a case of conscience. "Look," he said to Cassy, "you don't have to give us anything if you don't want to. We'll still get you some food."

Cassy put her hand on his thigh. "Listen, I love boys and I love their cocks," she said. "And you don't know how damn good it is to be with people who smile. My daddy and stepmother snarled at me all the time. But, shit, right now it's pretty good to be with anybody at all. For the last twenty-four hours I've been totally alone for the first time in my life." She unzipped Stan's pants, took out his cock, and caressed it. Then she did the same for Kyle.

Kyle leaned over and kissed her on the lips. "That's the first time anybody's ever touched my prick," he said.

"She let go of Stan's cock guess I'd better let you drive," she told him. She kissed Kyle again and thrust her tongue into his mouth. Massaging his prick, she felt it harden quickly. "You're a cherry, huh?" she murmured. "I don't think I ever took a boy's cherry before."

"Well, I sure want you to have mine!" Kyle said.

She squeezed his balls. "I'm sure gonna take it!" she purred. She opened her legs as wide as she could. "Put a couple of fingers up my pussy and finger-fuck me. You can put your prick in there after we stop somewhere. Right now, though..." Cassy ducked her head and wetly kissed the tip of his cock. "I just love to suck boys off. How aid are you?"

"Same age I was when I got fucked my first time. You're well-hung for your age."

With her lips clinging to his meat, she slid slowly all the way down his cock. Kyle groaned and wiggled his fingers around inside her pussy. God, two firsts at once -- getting his blowjob while fingering his first cunt! And later he would get to fuck her! His first piece was going to be three years older than he was. It made him proud. He pulled up her T-shirt and grasped one of her big tits.

"Mmm," she moaned approvingly, his prick still completely in her mouth. She was whipping her tongue over his shaft.

"Damn, you two be careful," Stan hissed. "Someone might see you."

Cassy brought her head smoothly up Kyle's prick. "Maybe it'll encourage them to have fun, too," she said. "Besides, we're holding the action pretty low. They'd have to be at just the right angle to see us. And even if they did see us, they probably wouldn't believe it anyway." Just as smoothly, she went back down the cock and began pumping her head up and down.

"Well, if anybody sees us, I just hope it's not a cop," Stan said.

"So what? Cops like pussy, too," Cassy mumbled from around Kyle's rod.

Stan gave up and just drove, getting out of the downtown area as rapidly as he could. He went down lightly traveled side streets, waiting for the girl to finish sucking off his b*****r. After that, they could get her some food, then go somewhere and fuck.

Keeping two fingers in her cunt, Kyle fumbled blindly around her sex slit with his thumb. He rubbed across a hard nubbin.

"Oooo!" said Cassy. "That's my clit!"

"Oh, should I rub somewhere else?" Kyle asked. Both Stan and the girl laughed. "Shit, no!" she answered. "Right there's the perfect place. Keep it up! Yeah, that's right! Aaahhh!"

He had rubbed her clit again, and now he let his thumb rub harder. He twisted the fingers he had in her cunt. She was as hot as a furnace. He felt her cunt tighten around his fingers, loosen, and tighten again. He wondered how it would feel if she did that to his prick.

She came up off his cock, stuck out her tongue stiffly, and planted its tip against the tip of his rod. Then she slid it down under his prick-head and wiggled it back and forth. She dragged it all the way down the underside of his prick to his nuts. She laved his nuts with her tongue before bringing it back up the underside of his cock, licking him like a long lollipop.

Kyle squirmed and dug his fingers into her clit. He at the velvety feel of her skin and at the softness -- yet springiness -- of her jug-flesh. He got her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and rubbed lightly, then pinched. He felt the nipple swelling as he touched it. It was really getting big! In fact, her whole butt was getting heavier -- and warmer. It was wild feeling the reactions of a girl's body to sex! It showed him she was turned on, which made his own lust grow. He kept rubbing her clit and twisting his fingers in her pussy.

She moaned gratefully and bit his prick-head. His loins jerked a little and he scorned to get harder Cassy swooped her head all the way down him again but came up gradually, dancing her lips on his skin. Then she moved her head faster and faster, sometimes twisting it a little to give him a greater range of thrills.

Suddenly he knew it was going to happen; he was going to cum. He had cum many times before but always horn jacking himself off. Now he was going to cum into the mouth of a big-titted girl.

"I'm gonna cum, Cassy!" he yelled. "I'm gonna do it!"

"Mmm!" she answered, and she made another noise that sounded like, "Good!" But she kept moving her head along his cock.

He felt the first squirt of jism rushing up from his balls. "Here it comes!" he said.

Her head became a blur as she sucked him faster than ever. His load began shooting into her mouth. He kept squirting and she kept sucking. They both grunted until his spasms ended.

When she brought her head up, her mouth was closed. She smiled at him and swallowed a few times. He knew his cum was in her belly.

She kissed him on the lips. "Wasn't that fun?" He nodded. "That was great!"

"I tell you what. Get down on the floor," she said.

"Huh? Why?"

"You'll see. Just sit down there. There's enough room for you."

He let go of her tit, pulled his hand away from her cunt, and slid down onto the floor. He had to scrunch up, but he wasn't too uncomfortable.

Cassy kicked off her sandals and pushed her jeans all the way off.

"Jesus, what are you doing?" said Stan from behind the wheel.

"Getting ready for more fun."

"Well, I'm heading for a restaurant."

"Wonderful. I'm starved," she said, but she was more intent on swinging one leg to the other side of Kyle. She leaned her shoulders against the back of the seat and scooted her butt forward until it was right an edge of the seat. She spread her legs wide. Kyle stared at her pussy, a few inches from his face. Her reddened curt lips were dripping with fire.

She hulled them open, letting him see into her depths. "Wanta eat me?"

"God dam it, do I!" he answered, his eyes bugger out.

"Dive in, then."

He eyed her gaping pussy lips for a few more seconds, licked his lips, then pushed his face right into her pulsing red snatch. He gave her cunt a moist, sloppy kiss, darted his tongue out, and started lapping her cream from her glistening labia.

"Good, baby," Cassy grunted. She put one hand on his head and with her other hand began caressing her.

His tongue went around and around her pussy lips. For a moment he pulled his head back sat looked at her tits. His eyes bugged out again. It seemed like he'd licked up about a pint of her juice, but there was as much cum on her pussy lips now as there had been when he'd started.

"You're a regular juice factory," he said.

Cassy laughed. "Yeah, I know. Other guys have told me that, too. Everybody seems to like me that way!"

"So do I," he said. "Nice juicy pussy!"

He dived in again. After circling his tongue on her pussy lips about a dozen more times, he thrust it at her erect clit.

"Yeah," she sighed. "Eat that thing! Gobble me up, doll!" Her lips rocked back and then lurched forward again.

He stabbed his tongue repeatedly at her clit. A barking moan jumped from her throat every time he struck. She pawed her tits heatedly and pulled at them, stretching them forward and down until they ached with pain and pleasure.

She didn't even notice when Stan turned the car into a fast-food restaurant. He parked in a deserted corner of the lot and grinned at his b*****r and the slutty girl. Then he shrugged his shoulders and got out.

Cassy let go of her tits and they bobbed up, swaying heavily. Pinching her nipples, she slashed them time after time with her fingernails, but the pain didn't really feel like pain at all. Any touch at all on her supersensitive tits gave her hot feelings but the harsher her touches, the better she liked them. Her head rolled back and forth against the seat.

Opening her hands wide, she grabbed as much of her titties as she could. Then she pulled her tits downward again, mashed them into her belly, and crushed them against each other.

More and more juice was flowing out of her cunt. Kyle brought his tongue back to her open pussy lips. He sucked up more of her cream and thrust his tongue into her twat. She was even hotter inside than she had been before, and he twirled his tongue around her pussy walls to make her still hotter.

He pushed his tongue in as far as he could, ran it in and out like a snake several times, and pulled it back to her cunt lips. He shook his tongue back and forth between her pussy lips, licking both pussy lips at once, then again began stabbing his tongue at her rigid clit.

"Yess!" she howled. "That's it, lover! Keep it up! Just like that! I'm gonna cum! Ah... all... alt... ah... unh... OOOOHHHH."

More juice flooded out of her cunt. He lapped it up with three hurried swipes of his tongue and attacked her clit again. Even more juice gushed out of he pussy.

"I'm cumming!" she cried. "I'm cumming like the biggest whore of all time!"

Her tits sprang up as she let them go. With both hands she shoved his face into her twitching loins. Her cunt was contracting madly with her best cum in months. Her hips bumped at him every time her pussy contracted, beating her raw wet sex slit into his face.

When Stan got back into the car her orgasm was just ending. She fell back limply, releasing Kyle's head. Her eyes had been closed, but now she opened them.

Stan had two sacks of food -- giant hamburgers, French fries, and milkshakes. All three of them ate ravenously, Cassy most of all. They ate in the parking lot, and she pulled her T-shirt down but left her jeans off.

When they were through, Stan started the car and got back onto the street.

"Where we going now?" Cassy asked. "Somewhere to fuck?"

"Yeah," Stan said. "Looking at you enough to make me horny anyway, but seeing you make it with my little b*****r drove me right up the fucking wall!"

"Wait till you get your dick in me. Then you'll probably go up the fucking wall!"

"He's still in line after me," Kyle said. "I haven't had your pussy yet."

"You can do it after me, little b*****r. My cock's about to bust out of my pants!"

"Shit, no problem," said Cassy. "I can take you both at the same time. Kyle, you can fuck my pussy while I suck your b*****r off. It'll be fun. I've never had two guys at once before. I've always wanted to try it." She licked her lips, and it had nothing to do with the hamburgers and French fries she'd just eaten.

Stan drove out of town and down a country road. He turned into a long twisting driveway that led to a tumble down vacant house and stopped the car out of sight of the road.

"No one will bother us here," he said. "My buddies and I use this place with girls all the time."

"Groovy!" said Cassy. She pulled off her T-shirt.

A minute later both boys were naked, too, and she was sprawled on her back in the rear of the station wagon, her big ass on the edge of the open tailgate, her legs dangling off. Stan was inside with her. Kyle was outside, standing between her splayed thighs, his turgid cock aimed at her waiting pussy.

Timidly but eagerly, the eighteen year-old-boy took bold of her wide hips.

"Come on," she said. "Put it in. It's easy fuck me."

He brought his cock-head against her yawning pussy lips. Anxiously, he shoved forward.

Her tight hungry cunt took him all in one slick stroke. His balls thumped against her ass checks.

"Now in and out, baby," she said. "Take it slow at first, so you can feel what's happening."

He drew his hips back, smiling as he looked down and watched his prick come out of her. Christ, he was finally doing it! Fucking! Fucking a big-titted girl as old as Stan was. And he -- Kyle -- had already made her cum once with his tongue. He could satisfy her!

Instantly, he felt like a man. Dawn, her pussy fell nice, so hot and wet and soft, but holding his prick so tightly.

He stopped backing out when his prick-head as between her bloated pussy lips. Then slowly he shoved his cock back in. He could feel his cock-head forcing back the walls of her cunt as he advanced. Still smiling, he looked into her eyes.

"That's right," she said. "That's good. Your prick feels good inside me."

All the way up her again, he felt her cinch her cunt around him tighter, the same way she'd done earlier when he'd had two fingers inside her. He was glad that she had sucked him off. If he hadn't cum once already, he'd be blowing his rocks right now from her cunt-hugging of his prick, and his first fuck would be over much too soon.

He kept moving slowly backward and forward, luxuriating in the feel of her strong silky pussy. On each stroke Cassy moved a little, too, gently rolling herself on her ass to meet him and then pull back.

Stan lay down on his side next to her, with his stiff cock even with her head. She turned her head and flicked her tongue over his prick-head. He rested his hand on one of her tits and played with her swollen nipple.

Opening her mouth wide, she swung her head forward and took all of his big cock into her mouth, but without touching his shaft with her lips at all. Only when her lips were against his cock hairs and belly did she close her mouth around his prick. She curled her tongue against his shaft and swung it back and forth. Keeping up the tongue action, she pulled back her head, holding her lips tightly around his rod.

She felt her excitement rising. Having two cocks in her at once was the greatest thing that had ever happened to her. It was a little confusing having to concentrate on two at once, but being hued in two places made it more than worth the effort. Having one of her tits fondled at the same time made thing nicer. Stan had only one hand free, though, so she began toying with her other jug.

Between her thighs, Kyle couldn't decide what he liked to watch more -- his own prick going in and out of Cassy's cunt, and Cassy sucking his b*****r's prick while she and Stan played with her tits. God, he was sharing a girl with his b*****r!

Eventually he decided it would be more interesting to keep his eyes on his own cock sliding in and out of her pussy. How many guys could say they had watched themselves while they got their first slice of cunt?

He started wondering what it would feel likes if he did something besides just run his prick straight in and out. Would it be fun? Would she like it?

He pushed himself up onto his toes a little as he thrust into her. It gave Cassy's cunt a better rubbing, and she moaned and gripped his rod a little tighter when he was all the way inside her. His prick seemed to grow a little in response.

He kept lifting himself onto his toes slightly as he pushed into her. A few minutes later he started wiggling his hips, too, as he drove forward. Cassy pulled her legs up and wrapped them around his waist, hugging him warmly.

This little son-of-a-bitch was a fast learner! She thought. He'd given her one of the best pussy eating she'd ever had, and he was starting to make some fuck-moves that a lot of guys took years to learn. Put he was a cherry! It was a shame she couldn't have had people like this in her own f****y.

She felt an orgasm getting ready to burst loose inside her. She drew legs tighter around Kyle waist, sucked Stan's prick a little faster, and sank her fingers farther into her tit.

She groaned as the convulsions hit. Her whole pussy seemed to bounce back and forth on Kyle's prick. Her ass pounded frantically on the warm metal of the tailgate. Her whole body shuddered as the spasms racked her. She wrenched her big titty and bit into Stan's cock, then let up with her teeth and pumped her head faster.

Her cum faded but her lust was still growing. She came off Stan's prick for a second and said, "Harder, Kyle! Ram it to me, baby!"

Kyle grunted and strengthened his drives into her pussy.

Before sucking Stan's pole into her mouth again, she told him, "Hurt my tit, honey! Hurt it!" And Stan began mauling her jug as her lips climbed down his prick. She clawed her other jug.

She had an intense urge to rip away her own nipple. She trapped it between her thumb and forefinger and pulled straight up as hard as she could. Nipple, areola, and some white tit flesh were stretched upward, but she felt nothing but pleasure. She tugged the nipple in circles, then let it go. She plunged her whole hand into her tit and moved it in circles.

Her teeth nibbled at Stan's prick and her lips jumped up and down on his shaft. Her tongue lashed his cock-head. Her lips still held his rod like a vise, and she sucked him with all her might, as if trying to pull his cock out by the roots. Stan's balls started heaving up their load.

"Take it, Cassy!" Stan said. "Take my cum in your mouth!"

Her mouth worked avidly, and large shots of jism flew out of his prick into her. She kept sucking until she knew she had it all, then she swallowed it and raised her head.

She took both of her tits now, kneading them like an angry baker who couldn't f***e his dough into the right shape. With more eagerness than ever, she thrust her hips at Kyle.

"Fuck me!" she screamed. "Unh... unh uunngghh... aahh... AAAHHH!"

Another orgasm pounced on her cunt, seeming to kick her pussy in every direction. Kyle's prick drove up her again and again, hammering her into still another cum.

His strokes got shorter and shorter until he was pulling no more than two inches of his cock out of her before thrusting forward again. He looked at Cassy's face, hands, and tits. He was proud to see her pleasured wildness. The same wildness had hold of him, too. Her pussy seemed to be part hand and part oven. He decided that sex was the greatest thing in the world and that all girls should be like Cassy so free and easy and hot!

Holy hell, he was going to cum! The first fuck of his life was nearly over. His jism was about to shoot into a girl's pussy for the first time. The thrilling spasms of cumming hit him, and his man juice erupted from his prick and splashed into her cunt.

He thrust into her every time the jism leaped through his cock, and when it was over, he would have fallen if her legs hadn't been wrapped around him.

Within five minutes they were all dressed and back in the front seat of the station wagon. Stan headed back toward town.

"You can just drop me off downtown somewhere," Cassy said.

"But you still don't have any place to go," said Kyle.

"Yes, she does," said Stan. "She's going home with us."

"That'd be great!" said Kyle. "But what'll Mom say?"

"Mom and Dad and Greg won't have to know. We can keep Cassy down in our room in the basement. We've got plenty of room and we've got our own bathroom down there. We can bring her food from the kitchen. Everybody'll just think we're eating more. And we always hear when someone comes down the stairs, so we can hide her in the closet when we hear anybody coming."

"Yeah!" Kyle said. "you might work. And we don't have any windows in our room, so nobody can see in."

"Look, fellows," said Cassy. "I appreciate it, but I don't know. I'd love to live with you two, but it would be better if your folks knew about it."

"No," Stan said. "If they knew about it, they'd say it was okay, but they'd make you sl**p upstairs on the couch. We want you to sl**p downstairs with us."

"You've got a point," Cassy said with a laugh. They left her a few blocks from their house, and she strolled around the neighborhood until after dark, when she went back to the corner where they had left her. The boys went out for a walk and found her with no trouble. They smuggled her in through the basement door.

CHAPTER FOUR

The next night, Anna couldn't sl**p. Greg had a date and was staying out late.

For a while she'd been jealous over his going out with a girl, but then Anna had told herself that it was silly to feel that way. She couldn't expect him to give up girls just because he was fucking her. She certainly intended to get laid by other guys.

The problem was, Greg had slept with her the last two nights, but tonight there was no one to stick a prick in her until he got home, and she had a hunch his prick might be too tired by that time. Besides, there was no telling when he would get here. It might be hours. She heeded something now, but there was no one.

Or was there? She remembered that she had thought of having her other two sons fuck her, too, but she hadn't done anything about it yet. Greg had been keeping her happy. Maybe now was the time, though.

Still, she didn't know. They were both downstairs in their room and she was sure they were already in bed. It would be better to take them one at a time. If either of them resisted, she might be able to overcome that resistance if she were alone with him, just as she had overcome Greg's initial resistance. But with Stan and Kyle together it could be very difficult. Each of them would probably feel he had to resist -- because of the presence of the other boy, if for no other reason. With each of them alone, she would have a better chance of getting what she wanted.

She rolled over in bed and again tried to get to sl**p. The desire in her cunt and tits was getting stronger, though. Under the sheet she was naked, and she ran two fingers into her pussy. It wasn't enough, so she put in a third and started driving them in and out, twisting them at the same time. She rubbed her clit with her thumb and kneaded her tits with her other hand.

It still wasn't enough. She knew she could make herself cum. She could even do it many times in a row, but it wouldn't be enough. She needed a prick inside tier. She would just have to forget about getting sl**p tonight, or she would have to go downstairs and try to make it with Stan and Kyle together.

Anna flung back the sheet and got out of bed. She thought it might be better if she weren't too obvious at first, so she decided to put on some clothes. She didn't want to put on too much, though, so she put on a bra and panties and went down the hall to the stairs.

As she went down the stairs, she found herself tiptoeing. It was ridiculous, there was no reason they shouldn't hear her coming, but Anna felt like a bandit in her own house. She kept tiptoeing.

She wondered if Kyle was a virgin, then decided he probably was. She might get to take her youngest son's cherry. Even Stan might be a virgin, although she doubted it. She was surprised when she realized that she hoped neither of them was a virgin. k**s should start fucking and sucking as soon as they got the urge, which was usually around ten or eleven. Why waste time just thinking about it and lacking off? It was better to be next to a warm, willing body. And she should know -- she had spent too many nights alone.

At the bottom of the stairs she turned into the hall that led to Stan and Kyle's room. The ball was dark. She could have turned on a light but instead put one hand on the wall to guide herself. Then she noticed a pencil-thin line of light on the floor about fifteen feet ahead of her. She knew that Stan and Kyle's door must be closed, but that they must have a light on.

She went quickly to the door and raised her hand, ready to knock. Then she heard a voice.

"Unh! Oh, yes! Aaaah!"

It was a girl's voice. It sounded like she was fucking. With Stan and Kyle?

Anna dropped her hand without knocking. Let them have their fun. It would just embarrass them to have their mother burst in on them while they were with a girlfriend.

No, hold it, Anna thought. If both of those boys were in there with a girl, they must be real swingers. They might be glad to have their mother join them. Anna realized that she had never made it with another female. Since she had started breaking rules, it might be fun to break that one, too. The thought shocked her a little, but she knew she was going to do it.

As silently as she could, she opened the door a crack. She couldn't see Stan's bed without opening the door wider, but she could see Kyle's bed at the far end of the room.

All three of them were on Kyle's bed. They were naked.

The girl was pretty, big-titted, and looked great. She was flat on her back with her legs spread. Stan was between her legs, eating her pussy. Kyle was on the far side of her, sucking one of her jugs. They hadn't heard Anna yet, nor had they noticed the slight opening of the door.

Suddenly Anna laughed. She threw the door open and stepped into the room. The three people on the bed sat up abruptly, mouths and eyes wide as they stared at her.

"Mom!" Stan exclaimed weakly.

Anna laughed again.

"I told you it wouldn't work, guys," Cassy said. "Don't be mad at them, ma'am. I'll get my things and go!"

"You can stay," Anna said.

"But you don't understand, ma'am," Cassy said. "They've kind of moved me in here with them. I got kicked out of my own home, and they picked me up on the street and moved me in here."

"That was nice of them," Anna said, "Then she can stay?" Kyle asked. "Sure."

"But she'll have to sl**p upstairs on the couch, huh, Mom?" Stan asked glumly.

"No, she can steep down here with you two if she wants to."

"What'll Dad say when he gets back?" asked Stan.

"I'll handle him," Anna said. "A lot of things are going to be different around here."

"You mean you don't care if I keep having fun with Stan and Kyle?" Cassy asked in amazement. "No, I don't mind. If you all want to have fun, it'd be ashamed if you didn't have it," Anna walked casually across the room. "But I do think we should all share the wealth, if you know what I mean."

She stopped beside the bed. Looking straight into the three surprised faces, she reached behind her and unfastened her bra. After shrugging the straps from her shoulders, she jerked the bra off, and her huge tits flopped out heavily. She dropped the bra to the rug and stripped off her panties.

Naked, she fondled her tits, ran a hand through her cunt hair, and crawled onto the bed. "Now we're all going to have fun together," she said.

Stan managed to find his voice. "Mom, you mean... you mean you wanta have sex with Kyle and me?" he asked.

"That's right, and I wanta make it with this little cunt here, too. By the way, what's your name, honey?"

"Cassy, ma'am, Cassy Haynes. But I've never swung with a woman before."

"Neither have I," Anna replied, "and I'd have been afraid to try with any of the broads I know. The idea would probably shock them right out of their pussies. But I think you might be different."

"Do I have a choice?" Cassy said. "What if I said no; could I still stay?"

Anna thought about it for a second. When she'd come into the room, she'd been willing to use any kind of threat to make it with the girl, but now she realized that wouldn't be fair it would be almost like ****. "Yes, you have a choice. Even if you say no, you can still stay."

Cassy smiled. "Thanks, and in that case I say yes. I'd love to make it with you, ma' am."

"Call me Anna."

Anna kissed the girl on the mouth and stuck two fingers into Cassy's wet pussy. Cassy returned the kiss with feeling and squeezed both of Anna's soft tits. After a minute, Anna came up for air.

"Mom, are you sure you want to make it with Kyle and me?" Stan asked. "That's, well..."

"i****t," Anna said. "And I'm sure. I want you both to be mother-fuckers. Your other b*****r's a motherfucker already."

"Greg."

"That's right. He fucked me two days ago and he's spent the last two nights with me. By the way, I made it with the air conditioner repairman, too. He even fucked me in my asshole and made me eat my shit off his prick, it was slimy and smelly and I loved it!"

"Mom! Jesus! To do all that, you'd have to be a... a..." Stan faltered, not wanting to say the word about his own mother.

"I'd have to be a whore," Anna said. "That's what I am. Tell all your friends that your mother's a whore. You can even bring some of them over sometime, and I'll take them all on. I don't care who they are or what they look like."

Neither boy could believe that such incredible lewdness could come from his own mother. She had always been quiet and respectable. In spite of her good looks and over ripe figure, it was tough for them to imagine her making it with even their father. But her being a whore -- it was too much to take in! They sat quietly on the bed, staring.

"Grossed out, huh?" Anna said. "I bet Cassy's not grossed out. If you two get the urge, join in. Just cram it in any hole you please."

Cassy grinned and threw her legs open as wide as she could. Anna got between them on her hands and knees. Bending her elbows a little, she stretched her neck down and brought her mouth to Cassy's cunt.

"That's right, you whore, eat my pussy," Cassy purred.

Anna stuck her nose between Cassy's pussy lips she wiggled it and dragged it up to her clit. She nuzzled the clit playfully, felt it stiffen, laughed, and attacked it with her tongue. She licked the sides of it at first and felt it swelling fast. Then she gave the very tip of the clit a long lick, and Cassy shuddered violently. The tip was supersensitive. Anna bit the base of the tit gently and brought her teeth slowly upward. She stopped just short of the tip, went back down, then repeated the motion time after time.

Cassy moaned and juice streamed out of her pussy. She felt it running down her ass cheeks and soaking into the sheet, some of the hot fuck-honey trickling steadily into her asshole, adding to her pleasure. She wanted to writhe all over the mattress, but she f***ed herself to stay still because she didn't want to dislodge Anna's teeth for even a second.

Anna went up and down and up and down her clit with her teeth, but at last released her hold and let her tongue attack again. She massaged the turgid clit slowly for a while, pausing sometimes to lap up some of the girl's pussy juice.

Cassy's moans were beautiful music to Anna, and gradually Anna's tongue began moving faster. Now Cassy couldn't stop herself from writhing any more, and as she writhed, she clutched Anna's head to her loins.

"Ah... ah... uhh... oh, God! My God! Do it to me! I love it! I need it! Make me cum, Anna... oh... make me cummm!"

Anna's tongue kept licking harder, and stabbing and dancing.

"Jesus God, yes! YES!" Cassy screamed. "I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming NOW! Oh, don't stop! Make me cum again and again! Eat me forever! Eat my FILTHY CUNT!"

Her pussy contorted crazily, and she bucked at every wonderful contraction, still using her hands to hold Anna's head in place.

Cassy's cumming exhilarated Anna. The older woman didn't feel dirty at all. She was performing another supposedly forbidden act and finding that it was good. She cursed the idiocy of most of the human race which decided what was dirty and what was not. She reveled in the hot juice of Cassy's loins. The girl's bucking ended and Anna knew the orgasm was over, but she kept eating the dripping pussy.

Stan and Kyle had watched without making a sound. As they saw the motions and heard the noises of the two excited women, the boys realized how deeply sensual their mother was. A barrier fell in the boys' minds. Their young cock hardened. Stan reached out and caressed his mother's big ass. Anna smiled and kept licking Cassy's clit and cunt.

Stan rubbed his mother's pussy and stuck a finger inside. Anna tightened her cunt around it. He stirred the finger around several times, pulled it out, looked at the juice on it, and licked it off. Bending over, he kissed both of her ass cheeks, laved them all over with his tongue, and kissed her moist pussy. Anna groaned happily. She knew her son was going to fuck her.

Stan got onto his knees behind her. He pulled apart Anna's cunt lips and stuck his cock into her. Moving his hands to her hips, he drove his ass forward. His prick went balls-deep into his mother's pussy.

Anna sighed and gripped him with her inner muscles.

Stan stayed all the way up her for a minute, sometimes just holding himself still and enjoying the feel of her soft wet warmth, sometimes twisting his hips a little and moving his prick around inside her. Damn, he kept thinking, his own momma! It felt great! He had always thought of her as too old to understand the things he cared about, but now he knew he had been wrong.

He began stroking his cock in and out of her, and Anna pushed her hips back to meet his thrusts. He had a big prick. It wasn't as big as Greg's, but it felt just as good. Any prick at all could feel fine, she thought, even a small one, as long as it was big enough for her to feel it with her cunt walls. But this prick fucking her now was special because it belonged to one of her sons. She grunted as it stroked in and out, moving her pussy lips and rubbing her clit.

Kyle wasn't sure what to do. He yearned to get into the action, but his mother's cunt and mouth were taken and he couldn't get at her asshole. He couldn't get at Cassy's asshole, either, and her pussy was taken, too. He could stick his cock into her mouth but he'd clone that thirty minutes ago. He wanted something different right now. But what?

He watched everything for a few more minutes but found his eyes most attracted to Anna's heavy tits, swinging beneath her. Kyle crawled between his mother's body and one of Cassy's widely spread legs, and with both hands took hold of one of Anna's tits. He hefted it and found it even heavier than he had imagined. The silky skin excited him. He squeezed the tit and began pumping it up and down, as if milking a cow's udder.

His prick was throbbing and getting even stiffer. He pulled his mother's jug sideways and up, twisting it until the nipple pointed up. Then he started sucking the titty. He licked the nipple, trapped it between his lips, and sawed them back and forth over it. Opening his mouth wider, he stuffed the bumpy areola and some white flesh into his mouth and chewed the jug tenderly. His teeth skated toward the nipple, and he made them climb back onto the white flesh, but gradually they skated again. He bit in hard a couple of inches short of the big nipple and punched the flesh in his mouth a dozen times with his tongue, like a boxer with his opponent on the ropes.

But his prick was still waving in the air, and it needed to be inside something. Kyle wondered what it would be like to have his cock inside a pile of tit flesh. Christ, it should be terrific! He couldn't get his prick to his mother's tit, but both of Cassy's jugs were wide open. He could fuck her between her tits!

He kissed his mother's nipple and let the tit flop back down and slap against her other jug. Then he scrambled to Cassy's side. Facing Anna, he threw a leg over Cassy's head. His balls dangled just above the girl's mouth. His stiff prick jutted over her chest. Grasping her tits, he mounded them together with his cock in the middle. They were more than big enough for the job and were as smooth as his mom's. They were hot and felt great around his prick.

He kept his cock still for a moment and just kneaded her tits. The flesh shifted back and forth a little against his pole, exciting him more. He pressed his thumbs into her nipples.

Anna's tongue was probing deep into Cassy's cunt, slithering out along her pussy lips, skipping up to her clit and back down into her cunt. Cassy was having another orgasm, one of what had become a long string of cum. But she welcomed the pressure on her tits and the chance to use her mouth. She tapped Kyle's nuts several times with the tip of her hot tongue, then dragged the flat of her tongue along his balls in long, loving strokes.

Kyle stayed still a moment longer, enjoying her tongue, and then pushed his hips forward a little, sliding his prick between her mounds of smooth tit flesh. Cassy licked his ass until he pulled backward and his nuts were over her mouth again. As his prick stroked back and forth between her jugs, she kept kissing and licking his balls and butt.

Anna had never had sex with two people at once before, and she had thought it would be confusing to try to use her cunt and mouth simultaneously on different people. But it was turning out to be so easy that she thought she must have been meant to do things like this. It was just another part of her lascivious nature coming to the surface at last. It felt good to have the prick of one of her sons fucking her while she ate at a girl's pussy.

The girl kept cumming and cumming and Stan kept driving his cock up Anna's tight cunt. Anna pumped her hips back faster and he kept pace with her. The bucking of Cassy's loins and the constant flooding of juice out of the girl's pussy turned Anna on even more. And she glanced up and saw Kyle fucking and squeezing Cassy's big wits, she realized that for the first time she was watching other people have sex. The whole scene was a turn-on! It was like watching a live hard-core peep show while having sex herself.

Her cunt felt as if it were on tire. Pleasure was rushing through Anna's whole body. She moaned as she felt her orgasm getting set to spring through. She grunted as her pussy started to shake. The contractions started and she felt like her cunt walls were popping. She thrust her ass back against Stan and rubbed it all over him until her cum ended. Then she drove her hips forward and back faster than ever, and soon she was cumming again.

Her huge tits were swaying and Stan reached down and took hold of them. He began jerking them back as his cock smiled into her and shoving them forward as he pulled his cock back. "I'm a dirty motherfucker!" he shouted, and he squeezed her tits hotly and rammed his big prick into her harder.

He could see his b*****r fucking Cassy's jugs. He liked watching Kyle's cock-head appear and disappear, and seeing her tit flesh getting pushed back and then closing again. Her tits were sweaty and the sweat oiled the fucking and made everything glisten.

Feeling his nuts tighten, Stan wrenched his mother's jugs and said, "I'm gonna cum, Mom! Right in your hairy pussy! I'm gonna CUM!"

Anna clenched his prick with her cunt, urging him to shoot off. "Yes!" she said between licks at Cassy's pussy. "Give me your cum, son! Squirt your jism into your mother's old whore cunt!"

His prick seemed to rear back for a second, and when it charged forward again, he was cumming in his mother's pussy.

"I'm gonna shoot off, too!" Kyle yelled, and his cock started bucking between Cassy's slippery jugs. His jism let fly straight out over Cassy's belly and into his mother's face. Anna tilted her head up a little, opened her mouth wide, and caught all the cum she could, enjoying the feeling of getting cum in two holes at once -- and all of it from her own sons!

Some of the jism dripped off her face and down into Cassy's pussy hair, and when the fucks were over a few seconds later, Anna wiped off the cum that was left on her face, licked it off her hands, and lapped up the men-juice from the girl's cunt hair. After that, Anna lay down atop Cassy, their tits crushing against each other. She French-kissed her for a minute, then sat up smiling.

"Now I want to make my youngest son a motherfucker!" Anna said. "Come on, baby. I'll suck you and get you hard again."

Kyle sat with his back propped against the head of the bed, and Anna knelt beside him and licked his cock. He stroked her tits with both hands.

Cassy turned to Stan. "Why don't you fuck me up my shitter, honey?" she said.

"I've never fucked a girl there."

"It'll be fun. Lots of guys have fucked me there. And after it's over, I'll lick my shit off your prick, like your mother said she did the air conditioner repairmen."

Stan gulped, but as he pictured the sight in his mind, his cock began stiffening. "All right, I'll fuck your dirty asshole, bitch!" he said. He kissed her passionately on the mouth as she ran her fist up and down his pole, making his prick keep growing.

As Kyle's cock swelled. Anna took it into her mouth and moved her head up and down slowly. He tightened his hold on her tits, and remembering the milking motions he'd used on one of her jugs earlier, he started using it again on both of her fat, hanging tits.

When Kyle was fully hard, Anna raised up. He kept pumping her jugs up and down. She put her hands on her knockers and helped him, stretch them downward until they hurt.

"Mmm, that's right, baby," Anna groaned. "You like your mama's great big old titties, don't you, darling?"

Kyle nodded, staring at the blue-veined, white flesh in his hands.

"Would you like to suck your momma's huge, floppy titties while you fuck her snug wet pussy?" she asked.

"Yeah, but how would we do it?" he said.

"Like this," she answered. "Now don't let go of them." She threw a leg across his loins, planting a knee on either side of him. Holding his erect prick with one hand, she eased her cunt down onto his cock-head. As he grasped her wits again, she slid all the way down his rod. She snapped her pussy around him and kept it there.

Her jugs were at just the right height for him to suck, and they were almost in his face. He pulled a big taut nipple to his lips and sucked the jug tip and the flesh around it greedily into his mouth. He kneaded her other tit.

Very slowly, Anna moved her hips upward. Her chest moved upward, too, but she told Kyle, "Don't move your head, baby. Dig your fingers into my titties and keep 'em where you want 'em."

Kyle's fingers dug in and she dug her own fingers in to help. Again, her tits stretched and ached. The ache got worse as she went up his pole, but she kept her pussy clamped around him all the way up until nothing but his prick-head was inside her. Her pussy lips hugged his glans, relaxed, and hugged again. She twisted her hips several times, massaging nothing but the bulging tip of his cock. She kept twisting her hips as she slid back down his rod, and she set her hips at just the right angle to give her clit a good rubbing against his shaft. The ache in her tits lessened and the stretch went out of them as she moved down.

All the time, Kyle was chewing her tit like a dog trying to splinter a bone. The nipple was in his mouth, flopping back and forth as he chewed, and he lashed it constantly with his tongue.

Stan's cock was hard again and Cassy let it go and broke off their kiss. She turned her back to him and crawled out her hands and knees toward Anna and Kyle, stopping by Kyle's thigh. Lowering her head, the girl licked Anna's plump ass and craned her neck until she could get her tongue between Anna's cunt and Kyle's prick.

Looking back at Stan, the girl said, "All right, lover, pop it up my butthole."

Stan grinned and walked up behind her on his knees. Parting her ass cheeks, he brought his cockhead to her anus and grasped her broad hips. He shoved his prick forward hard, but made almost no progress.

"I don't think it'll go in," he said. "Your asshole's too little for my big prick."

"It'll go in," she said. "It'll hurt me, but that'll make it all the better for me later. I want it to hurt. So f***e your big cock into me. Make me scream!"

Stan breathed deeply, sank his fingers farther into her hips, and drove his own hips forward viciously as he jerked her toward him. His cockhead forged into her anus, and she screamed with pain and joy. The scream gave Stan a feeling of power and that made him want to hurt to her more. With unrelenting pressure, he shoved forward. Cassy shrieked and gasped and shrieked again.

"Keep it up, baby!" she cried. "It hurts like hell! Oh, KEEP IT UP!"

He kept powering forward, and soon his cockhead wedged past the ring of her anus. Getting the rest of his prick in was easier but her asshole opening still felt like a size-34 girdle wrapped around size-40 hips.

"Your asshole's tighter than a virgin's pussy," he said. "I thought you said lots of guys had fucked your butthole."

"They have," she said. "But unless it happens once a week or so, it tightens up again until the next guy's reamed it out for a while. Now come on, move faster. I want it to hurt like hell. I wanta feel like I'm coming apart. Throw it up me hard, you lousy bastard!"

"Okay, you crummy little whore!" he answered, and with a savage drive of his hips he spiked himself all the way into her smelly asshole.

Cassy shrieked again, and tears of pain rolled down her face. But even then she could feel her clit tingling and coming erect again. New juice was seeping from her pussy. Her nipples -- in fact, all of her big tits -- were swelling as bl**d rushed in.

Holding her still, Stan drew his cock backward, then crashed up her asshole again. She let go with another shriek. He fucked her shithole hard and fast and she kept shrieking, but soon he could tell that the shrieks had become sounds of acute pleasure. Her asshole began gripping his cock when he was deep inside her, and eventually her shrieks faded into happy grunts. Then she put her head between Anna's thighs and began licking Anna's cunt lips and Kyle's prick.

The added stimulation came at just the right time to drive Anna into her first orgasm on her youngest son's prick. She had been moving slowly up and down all the while, most of the time hugging his prick deliciously with her sopping cunt and keeping her hips canted just right to give her throbbing clit the best rubbing. And his hands and mouth, which he shifted back and forth from one heavy tit to the other, had felt great on her jugs. Her tits had hurt and felt pleasure at the same time, the hurt intensifying the pleasure. Gradually, she had built toward orgasm. She was shoved over the brink by Cassy's darting tongue.

Anna tightened her pussy even more around Kyle's prick when he was all the way up her. Holding him there, she ground her hips -- first in one direction, then in the other, reversing again and again. Her pussy was twitching crazily around his cock, and she loved feeling her contradictions bounce off his fat column of flesh. The grinding of her hips let her keep rubbing her clit against him, and seconds after the first orgasm was over, another one started.

She still held him all the way up her cunt and kept grinding her hips. Juice was flooding out of her and being lapped up by Cassy.

A third orgasm began blasting through Anna's loins, and now she couldn't stop herself from going up and down. She still ground her hips, but she hurled herself up and down Kyle's prick, his cockhead thudding into the back of her cunt when she was all the way down. Her tits were stretched more often, and now each stretch took only a fraction of a second. Pains shot through her as if two very long needles were being jabbed through her nipples, all the way through her enormous tits, and deep into her body every time she went up Kyle's prick. She grunted sharply but loved every pain, and soon the heat of the pains had turned the jabs of hurt into jabs of delight. One orgasm after another shook her violently.

"I'M CUMMING!" she cried. "JESUS CHRIST, I DON'T THINK I'LL EVER STOP CUMMING! KEEP SUCKING MY PUSSY, CASSY! FUCK MY SWEET HOT CUNT, KYLE, YOU SON OF A FUCKING WHORE! TEAR MY TITTIES OFF! CHEW MY TITTIES UP AND SPIT 'EM OUT! EVERYBODY KEEP MAKING ME CUUUMMMMM!"

She was going toward delirium as she plunged faster up and down Kyle's prick. His finger dug deeper into her tits and his teeth grated into her jug flesh. Anna yanked her tits wildly herself, as if waiting for them to come loose from their moorings.

Seeing, hearing, and feeling his mother's demented pleasure, Kyle began thrusting his cock up her cunt as her hips came down.

Anna's wildness had the same effect on Stan as he fucked Cassy's steaming shithole. The going had gotten easier as her anus had adjusted to his big prick, and now he thrust harder and faster. But sometimes he ground his hips a little to stretch her asshole's opening a little more out of shape and to give himself an extra thrill. With every stroke, his cock-head soared way up into her shitty bowels, and his nuts thumped into her wet sex slit.

Cassy's empty pussy convulsed with a long orgasm. She couldn't keep up with Anna's cunt lips any more, so the girl pulled her head up a little and licked Anna's ass again.

Another orgasm tore through the teens cunt. She clamped her asshole tighter around Stan's prick as he lunged up her. The boy grunted as his nuts began chugging up his cum. He buried himself inside her shithole and fucked her with very short, deep strokes as his jism spurted into her humid bowels.

Kyle stuffed more tit than ever into his mouth as he felt his own orgasm getting ready to pop. His prick began heaving, and he bit hard into the tiny. His cum rose out of his prick-head in great spouts and into his mother's clenching cunt.

After Stan pulled out of her, Cassy rolled over and lay on her back. He knee-walked to her, holding his prick carefully with a thumb and forefinger.

"You promised," he said, and he put a hand across the back of her neck and pulled up her head.

"That's right, I promised," Cassy said with a smile. "And I want it!" She opened her mouth-wide and took in his whole cock. She set her lips close around the base and slowly brought her head backward. Coming off him, she licked all that was left of her own slimy shit off Stan's prick. Then she took him back into her mouth and sucked him back into hardness. "Now fuck my Goddamn pussy, you bastard!" she said. He lay on top of her and shoved his rod into her cunt.

Looking down at them, Anna got an idea while Cassy ate the shit off Stan's cock. Anna was still astride Kyle, his partly softened prick still inside her pussy. Leaning down, Anna whispered into Kyle's ear.

"But, Mom..." he said. "I want it," she said.

"It'll make a mess," he protested.

"I don't care. I can take the covers off the bed later and wash them. I'll put fresh things on after the mattress airs out. You can sl**p upstairs with me tonight. But I want this here and now."

"But to do that to my own mother!"

"I bet it'll be fun," she said, "for both of us. I've never tried it, but cum always feels great. So this should really be something. I won't let you up until you do it in me."

"Okay," he sighed. He rested his hands on the long upper slopes of her tits and made himself relax. Shit, he needed to go anyway, so what the hell.

He dug his hands into her tits and twisted as soon as the flow started out of his prick. He was pissing into his own mother's cunt! And, oh God, it felt great!

Anna screamed as the hot stream of piss shot into her. The piss rolled down and out of her, carrying cum with it, but the stream of sizzling piss kept shooting into her pussy from his prick. Another orgasm leaped through her trembling cunt.

CHAPTER FIVE

Anna awoke her youngest son the next morning by giving him a blowjob. After his cum was safely in her belly, she smiled and slapped his thigh. "Time to get up, sl**py-head."

Naked, the two of them walked down the hall from her bedroom, headed for the kitchen. As they passed Greg's bedroom, they noticed that his door was open. They looked in. He was fast asl**p. They had gone to bed at three a.m. and he hadn't been home yet. It was a little after ten now.

"Stan and Greg and I are supposed to be over at Soapy's house at eleven to play basketball, but I don't guess Greg will wanta go, will he, Mom?" Kyle asked.

"No, we'd better let him sl**p," she answered, and they went on to the kitchen.

Anna fixed breakfast while Kyle ran downstairs to wake Stan and Cassy. Stan got up and came up to eat, but Cassy blinked, mumbled, rolled over, and went back to sl**p.

After breakfast, Stan and Kyle dressed and went off to play basketball. Anna dressed, too. She took her car and went shopping. She needed groceries and several other things.

Before leaving, she left notes on Cassy's and Greg's pillows, saying she'd be back about twelve thirty, and that they could fix their own breakfasts if they got up before then. But in the note to Greg, Anna forgot to mention Cassy. His b*****rs hadn't told him about the girl, and Anna had intended to tell him this morning. She had also intended to tell him about extending her i****t, to Stan and Kyle. But having gotten in so late last night and having slept so late this morning, Greg still knew nothing about any of it.

Cassy woke again at a quarter to eleven and this time decided to get up. She read the note Anna had left and decided to go upstairs fix breakfast. She as hungry as hell, and in her eagerness to eat, she forgot her clothes when she went upstairs. Clothes were a drag, anyway. Nakedness was more natural. She'd never been upstairs before, and having a normal curiosity, she looked around. It was a nice house -- much nicer than the one she'd come from.

These were good people, too. She was lucky to be here. All sorts of awful things could happen to girls who ran away from home or got kicked out, but she was safe and having the time of her life.

In a bedroom she looked into, she saw a boy asl**p in bed. He was covered by only a sheet, which came up his waist. He looked a little older than Stan and was of medium height, broad shouldered, and hairy-chested. This must be Greg, she decided, the oldest b*****r. She'd never seen him before, but Stan and Kyle had told her about him.

Over his loins, the sheet looked like a tent. He had a hard-on! A monstrous one, too! She was tempted to go over and start sucking or fucking him, but she wasn't sure how he'd react if he woke up and found a strange, naked girl working out on his prick besides, she needed food.

After going back to the kitchen, she fixed breakfast and ate. After doing the dishes, she wandered around the house some more and found herself back at Greg's room. She looked in -- and saw that he was still asl**p. Over his middle, the sheet was still like a tent. Had he been hard all this time or was this a fresh erection? Either way, it didn't matter. He was hard that was what counted.

Cassy was drawn to him irresistibly. She walked up to the bed. Her urge for him was even stronger than before.

Carefully, she lifted the sheet and pulled it down to his knees. He wasn't wearing anything. His prick was huge -- not only long, as had been obvious with the sheet over him, but also thick. Seminal fluid was oozing out of the tiny slit in the bulging cock-head and was leaving a clear wet trail down his turgid shaft. In his sl**p, he smiled and mumbled, "Oooh, baby, do it!" He made a few small upward thrusts with his hips.

He's dreaming about sex, Cassy thought, probably about fucking some girl he fucked last night.

He thrust several more times. Cassy loved the sight of his big cock. She didn't think he'd mind if she took a little action from it, since he was obviously dreaming about screwing anyway. Obviously sex was exactly what he wanted.

Cautiously, she crawled onto the bed. Leaning over, she licked the seminal fluid off his prick. He groaned. She threw a leg across him and held his cock still as she brought her cunt over it. When his glans was between her moist pussy lips, she put both her hands on her tits and dropped slowly down his shaft.

She didn't want to make any noise but she couldn't help the moan that escaped her lips.

Jesus, his prick was huge!

She hadn't been lying when she'd told Stan and Kyle that she'd lost her cherry and that plenty of boys had fucked her. She had never bothered to count, but she'd probably had over a hundred pricks in her. But she had never had one as immense as Greg's. It was forcing her pussy walls farther back than she'd thought they could go. Her cunt was getting wetter, though, and that helped.

Greg's smile broadened and he mumbled, "Good pussy. Good fucking pussy."

If he only knew!

As she kept sliding down his cock, he made a few more upward thrusts. Her cunt was soon full, but she looked down and saw that she still didn't have the bottom three inches of his cock inside her. Could she take it all? She didn't know whether she could or not, but she wanted to.

Digging her fingers into her tits as a way of bracing herself, Cassy f***ed her hips downward. Damn, she wasn't going to make it! He was just too big. She didn't stop pushing, though. Gradually, she got more of the prick inside her, but it was hurting her badly.

Greg groaned again. Cassy looked into his face. Blinking, he awoke.

His eyes widened.

"Hi, you must be Greg," she said. "I love your cock. I hope you don't mind my getting on."

He stared at her. Finally he said, "Yeah, I'm Greg. I thought I was waking up, but I guess I was wrong."

"You were right. You're awake. I'm real and your prick's really in my pussy."

"How the hell did you get in here?"

"Stan and Kyle moved me in downstairs two nights ago. I was kicked out of my own home and they picked me up off the street. We got, along together and they brought me home with 'em. No one else knew until your mother caught the three of us fooling around last night. She's really a groove, though. She says I can stay."

A gleam of understanding came into Greg's eyes. "You say you three were fooling around when she caught you?"

"Yeah," Cassy answered.

"And then she started fooling around, too, I guess."

"Yeah, with all three of us."

"So that's why Kyle slept up here with her last night," he said. "I figured I'd crawl in with her. I'd slept with her the two nights before."

"She told us. She told us about the air conditioner repairman, too."

"It figures. Anyway, I was going to get in with her last night after I got home, but I looked in and saw Kyle was with her. Say, you're a good-looking piece."

"Thanks. My name's Cassy Haynes."

"Where's Mom right now?"

"Gone shopping. Stan and Kyle are out somewhere, too. I slept late and came upstairs to fix breakfast, but I looked around and found you. You had a great big hard-on under the sheet and I finally couldn't resist it."

Greg laughed. "I'm glad. You like my cock, huh?"

"Yeah, it's wonderful. The only trouble is, it's too damn big. I've been trying and trying and I can't get it all into me. I guess I'll just have to take what I can get."

"You can get it all," Greg said. "I'll help." He took hold of her waist, firmly.

"No!" Cassy said. "You really are too big for me. I can't take all of you!"

"We'll see," Greg replied, and pulling her downward, he began pushing his hips up. His cock began edging farther up into her tight young cunt.

"Oooooh, God!" Cassy howled. "You're splitting me open! I can't take anymore! I CAN'T!" She shook her head and her hair flew. Her hands wrenched her big tits.

She tried to pull upward, away from the spike that was impaling her, but Greg held her and kept forcing her down while he kept shoving his prick up.

His cock penetrated deeper and deeper, and she writhed and screamed. She worked her hips sideways and forward and back, trying to wriggle off his pole, but it seemed only to help his cock go farther into her stretched-out pussy. Then, as she screamed again, she found the pain easing, being pushed aside by something else -- pleasure. Her nipples were getting stiffer and stiffer. Her cunt was juicing madly.

"Yessssss!" she shouted! "Yes! Oh, yes! Make it go in! I want it! Make your overgrown cock go all the way up my little PUSSY!"

Greg smiled and gave one more shove. "You've got it all," he said.

"What? All? Really?" She looked down. She smiled. It was true -- every bit of the enormous prick was inside her.

"You're only the second cunt who's been able to take it all," Greg said. "Mom was the first."

"Well, I'm glad I got it all. It hurt a lot at first, but now I love having it all up me. It feels like it's gonna come out my mouth. Come on, let's get moving!"

He kept his hands on her waist but relaxed his hold. Rotating her hips, Cassy slid slowly up his long prick. When she went back down, she didn't have to use as much f***e to get all of him inside her. Her cunt kept adjusting as she continued going up and down his rod, and after a few minutes it was smooth-going all the way. She kept rotating her hips as she moved, and she started picking up speed.

For a while Greg just layed still and let her ride him. He watched his prick as she took it in and rose up on it. He watched her fuck-honey trickle out of her pussy, and grunted as she snapped her already snug cunt even tighter around him.

While giving him the special squeezings of her pussy, she still kept picking up speed. He let go of her waist and grasped her tits, squeezing them as he jacked his hips up to meet her downward thrust. His prick-head thumped hard into the back of her twat.

Cassy squealed with delight and clamped her pussy around his cock again. She waggled her hips before starting up and down again, moving still faster.

"Oh, shit, yes!" she cried. "Fuck my sweet dirty pussy with your gigantic prick, baby!"

She released her tits, leaned forward a little, and planted her hands on his chest. Her hips and cunt were at a slightly different angle now and she couldn't get quite all of him inside her this way. But that wasn't important any more. She could still get nearly all of him, and this way she could use her hands as leverage to help herself pump her hips faster. It was speed that mattered now. She needed to feel her pussy lips getting rubbed in different directions as often as possible. Her clit was brought more fully against his cock, and she wanted her clit rubbed faster, too. She was almost at the point of orgasm and she wanted to feel her loins burst.

Her cunt flew up and down his prick, and she moaned with every stroke. He pulled her tits each time he drove into her pussy.

"I'm getting there!" Cassy yelled. "Yes! Now! I'm there, all the way there! I'M CUMMING! FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING!"

Her juices were blasting. Her twat was convulsing. She pounded her hips up and down even faster, and another cum bolted through her almost as soon as the first one was over.

Greg's strong thrusts lifted her higher and higher. "I'm gonna shoot off, too!" he shouted. "I'm gonna burn you up with my cum!"

"Do it!" Cassy said. "Fill me with it! Burn me to a fucking crisp!"

His balls let go and his cum spurted into her pussy. She cunt-hugged him and flailed her hips up and down as the splashes hit her. They sighed and groaned until both of them were still.

There was applause from the direction of the bedroom door.

They turned their heads, saw Anna standing there, and laughed.

Anna stopped clapping her hands and smiled. "I see you two have met," she said.

"Yeah. We kind of like each other, too," Greg answered.

"That's right," Cassy chimed in. "You've got three great sons, Anna."

"Yeah, I have," said Anna. "I just wish I had a great husband, too. Of course, if I'd had a great husband, though, I'd never have found out just how great my sons are. So maybe it's not so bad that I don't have a great husband!"

"Cassy told me you made it with Stan and Kyle, too," Greg said.

"Yes, and they were both terrific. I wish I'd started this a lot sooner."

"What'll Dad say when he comes back and finds Cassy here?"

"That's what Stan asked me last night. I'll tell you what I told him -- I'll handle your father."

"But how will you handle him?" Greg asked.

"I'm nor sure yet," Anna answered. "Come to think of it, I may need some help with him. But I'll figure it out somehow. Right now, though, how about if an old woman joins the fun?"

"Beautiful," said Greg.

"I wanta eat your pussy!" said Cassy. "You ate mine last night, but I only nibbled yours."

"You're on -- just as soon as I get naked."

She stripped quickly, dropping her clothes in the doorway, and walked to the bed, her huge tits swaying. She lay on her back, drawing her legs up sharply with her feet set well apart on the bed. She let her thighs yawn open. Her tits hung sideways away from each other, like two massive, oddly shaped boulders about to roll down a hill in opposite directions. She patted her cunt.

"Okay. Eat this old whore's pussy," she said. "Make me cum a few times."

Cassy grinned. "I'll make your juice roll as long as you want me to!" She went to her hands and knees in front of Anna's gaping cunt. Then she lowered her head and kissed the bright pink pussy lips, which immediately began flushing red. Anna pinched her own nipples and felt them stiffening. Her sexual motors started to buzz, her whole body tingled.

Cassy sliced her tongue between Anna's twat lips and jiggled it from side to side as she worked it up and down. Juice beaded up in Anna's cunt and on the outer flesh of her sex slit. She felt herself growing warm all over. Her clit was swelling. She began kneading her tits.

Cassy slipped her tongue deep into her pussy, swirled it around, and shot it in and out. Bringing her tongue back to her pussy lips, she jabbed them, laved them, and kissed them again. Next she licked Anna's clit, watching it swell some more and licking it again.

Anna's juice was flowing freely now. The girl lapped up the fuck-honey and darted her tongue back at her clit, hitting the tip of the erect joy knob. Anna shivered and moaned, and Cassy trailed her tongue in circles over the flesh all around her clit. She brought her tongue in with spiral motions back to the pleasure center. Then she climbed up the clit, went down the same way, and climbed once more.

"Oooooh, shit... honey... YES! Eat that thing!"

Watching, Greg found his cock hardening again. He had been surprised to learn that his mother and the girl had made it together last night. But maybe it shouldn't have surprised him at all, he thought. His mom seemed to be getting wilder and wilder. For years she must have been a ticking bomb of repressed sexuality, and now that she had exploded, her eroticism was flying in all directions as a result of the explosion. There seemed to be almost nothing she wouldn't do.

Did he want his mother like this? he wondered. Yes! It opened life up so much, made him so feel much freer -- nor to mention giving him a great woman to put his prick into! Hell, two great women -- his mother and Cassy both. The only question was, which one was he going to put it into right now?

A minute later, his prick was completely hard again, and on his knees he moved in behind Cassy. He stuck his prick way up her cunt, got himself good and wet again, and pulled out of her. He stuck two fingers into her pussy, got them wet, pulled them out, and stuffed them into her asshole. He ran them in and out, getting her anus as wet as he could. He figured she must know what he intended to do, and he half-expected her to turn around and tell him not to. But she waggled her ass joyfully, squeezed his fingers when they were deep inside her, and kept eating Anna's pussy.

Anna was starting to writhe. Her fingers ground into her jugs and twisted them. There was a huge fire in her cunt and clit, and another one in her tits. God, she felt alive! And she was going to cum!

"Aaaah... aaah... uuunnhh! Oh, Lord! AAAAGGGHHH!"

Her pussy leaped into contortions. Cassy's tongue kept whipping over her cunt lips and clit and diving into her hot woman hole. Anna moaned louder and squirmed sensuously.

Greg drew his fingers out of Cassy's asshole and fitted his cock-head into her anus. Cassy was eager to have his prick sail up her shithole and she didn't try to wiggle away. But she was glad that she had been fucked there last night. That fucking had loosened her asshole a little, and without it she would never have been able to take Greg's tremendous cock. She still wasn't sure she'd be able to take it. It had been tough enough getting the whole thing into her pussy. But at least she would have a chance.

He grasped her hips and plowed his own hips forward.

"AAIIEE!"

His prick-head was just beginning to wedge into her anus, spreading her opening wider than it had ever been before, and her asshole was bursting with pain.

"Shove harder, Greg! Oh, ram it to me, honey!" Then her tongue dived back into Anna's pussy. Greg shoved harder... but the grip of Cassy's anus was strong and he got in only a little farther. He kept shoving with short, sharp jolts, advancing only a tiny bit at a time.

With each jolt, Cassy felt another burst of pain, and a gasp was torn from her throat. But she pushed her hips back, trying to help him get in.

Suddenly, the pressure lessened and she felt something very thick and solid moving into her bowels. He was in! Her anus was still stretched abnormally wide but the pain was dying fast. She squeezed his prick with her shithole as he drove in farther.

"That's it, baby it feels so good. So warm up my butt! Your oldest son's fucking my asshole, Anna!"

"Good for him," said Anna. "Ream her out good, Greg! I wanta see what it feels like when she screams into my cunt."

"Okay, Mom, get set. I think she's just about to scream," said Greg.

He drove deeper into Cassy's shit hole, and the girl had another burst of pain that almost turned her stomach. His prick had come against some tissue way up inside her, and he was still pushing forward.

"Jesus fucking Christ, you crazy dude! You're ripping my Goddamn guts open!" she cried.

"Throw it to her!" said Anna. "She hasn't screamed yet. She screamed last night when Stan fucked her asshole."

Cassy chewed and Anna came again.

Greg still had an inch pf his prick outside of Cassy's asshole. He lunged one more time, and his cock seemed to slip past the tissue he had hit. His whole prick sank into her shithole.

"I'm in all the way, honey," he breathed.

"Good, darling. Now just hold it there a minute and let me get used to it," she said. "Oh, it's starting to feel good! It makes my belly hot!"

She gave his entire prick a hug with her asshole, relaxed the hold, then hugged again, waving her hips softly from side to side.

When she stopped, her hips and relaxed her asshole again, she said, "Okay, baby, now get it going. Make that big rod of yours chug!"

Greg laughed and slowly pulled his cock backward. Then he began fucking her asshole with long, even strokes. As Cassy thrust her hips back to meet his rhythm, she made her tongue dance at Anna's cunt and clit again.

Anna threw her legs up, rested her feet on Cassy's back, and rocked back and forth. Cassy's tongue seemed to be everywhere. It plunged into Anna's pussy and stirred around and zipped in and out a dozen times. It fucked her clit, slashed her pussy lips, brushed her thighs, darted at her asshole, and raced back over her pussy lips and clit and back into her quivering cunt.

Anna's juices were flowing like the burning lava of a volcano. There was nothing like sex. Even if [missing text].

"You want me to stop, Cassy?" asked Greg.

"Shit, no!" she answered. "A woman's shithole is for more than just to shit through. It's also to take a guy's prick in all of his prick. Throw it to me!"

"I'm throwin', baby," he said, and he charged again, jamming more of his immense cock into the girl's tortured asshole.

This time she screamed.

He had stretched her inner tissues until he felt that they would break.

She screamed into Anna's cunt, and screamed again as Greg kept pushing forward. The hot rush of Cassy's breath from her screams felt great to Anna, and the woman moaned. But then Cassy's teeth snapped onto Anna's rigid clit and the girl held on for dear life as her asshole was battered by pain. And now Anna screamed with pain because Cassy was biting too deeply.

The pain Anna felt was awful, but it turned out to be the front edge of a wave of pleasure. As Cassy let go with another scream and bit in farther, Anna's pussy began contracting wildly with another orgasm. Anna knew that any normal woman would probably feel nothing but pain under these circumstances. This pleased her because it showed how much of a whore she had become.

"Oh, Cassy, baby! Chew my fucking clit off!" Anna howled.

She couldn't have a happy marriage, she could still be happy as long as she got enough sex from somewhere. It didn't matter from where, although she would always want her sons and this marvelous little slut between her legs. But there could be others. She would want mostly men, but a few women would add spice. One thing was certain: no one person would ever again be enough for her!

Her cunt reached its boiling point and she came again. The juices seemed almost to bubble out of her. Cassy's busy tongue lapped it up, and the lapping brought out more juice plus another round of contractions in her seething cunt.

"God, yes... do it to me, you hot-tongued little bitch!" Anna ranted. "Do it to me more and more! I'm cumming... AGAIN! Unh... unh... uunnhh... AAAAHHHH!" Her pussy quaked as another orgasm hit her.

Greg began screwing his hips around as he thrust into Cassy's asshole. She clamped herself a little tighter around his prick when he was all the way up, and he knew she liked it. She moaned into Anna's soggy cunt.

Cassy's anus was adjusting to the thickness of his giant rod, and his prick was sliding in and out more easily. He didn't have to hold her hips any more, so he slipped one hand under her belly, through her pussy hair to her wet sex slit. He found her erect slit, trapped it between two fingers, and massaged it as he fucked her. The noise from her moans grew, and she worked her hips a little faster. Cassy had been feeling the thrusts up her ass all the way through her cunt. With Greg fondling her clit, her pleasure doubled. She slurped up Anna's abundant pussy juice and smiled as the older woman writhed. Cassy's smile widened when she felt the stream of her own pussy juice swelling, and felt her loins coiling for the orgasm she was about to have.

"Mmmmm! Mmmuuhh! Uuunngghh!"

An orgasm gripped Cassy and shook her. She felt her asshole contracting around Greg's prick. She thrust back at him fiercely, trying to keep more of him inside her, and he fucked her with short, hard strokes deep into her shit hole, grinding his belly against her buttocks. He, too, felt her asshole contracting around his prick, and it made him shiver. His cock seemed to bulge even larger, and it lurched and began spurting heavy globs of cum into the young girl's bowels.

"Yeah, baby, take my big load all the way up you!" he roared, and his cock beat into her shit hole until all his jism had shot into her.

After he pulled out of her, Anna and Cassy scrambled laughingly for his prick, and both of them licked off the smelly little dabs of shit.

"Oh, Lord!" came Stan's voice from the bedroom door. "Eating shit again." He and Kyle were standing next to each other in the open doorway.

"Take off your clothes and join the fun," Anna said with a smile.

"Yeah, little b*****rs, come ahead. It'll keep you off the streets," Greg joked.

"There's plenty of action for everybody," Cassy said as she finished cleaning Greg's prick with her mouth.

Stan and Kyle started stripping.

"Did you bring any of your friends with you?" asked Anna.

"Naw, they still wanted to play basketball," said Kyle. "We thought things would be more fun at home, but we didn't tell them why."

"I wouldn't mind if you told them," said Anna. "Now come on and get your pricks over here and get 'em in us."

When Kyle was naked except for his socks, he sat down in a chair and started to take them off, but Cassy hopped off the bed and took them off for him. By the time she had kissed her way up his legs to his prick, he was hard. She stood up, turned her back to him, and sat down astride his thighs.

"Hold my hips while I raise up, baby," she said. "And I'll put this thing in me."

Kyle obeyed and she lifted herself off his lap. She reached between her legs and grasped his prick, then lowered herself until his cockhead was between her pussy lips. Then she got her hand out of the way and slid all the way down his shaft. She gave his prick a delicious squeeze with her hot wet cunt.

"Ooh, that feels nice," Kyle sighed. "I love fucking your pussy, Cassy."

"There'd be something wrong with you if you didn't," Cassy laughed, and she started pumping her hips up and down. "Pull on my tits," she said, and he reached around her and took hold of her jugs. She put one of her own hands between her legs and rubbed her clit and pussy lips and his cock as she moved.

When Stan had gotten naked and walked to the bed, Anna scooted toward him until her ass was on the edge of the mattress and her cunt was just inches from his stiff prick. She spread her legs and wrapped them around him, drawing his cock to her gaping pussy.

"Stuff it into me, babe. Fuck the hell out of your Goddamn mother!"

Stan grasped her thighs and thrust hard, driving his prick completely into her yearning cunt. He ground himself against her, giving her clit an extra rubbing. Then he pulled back and started stroking hotly in and out of his momma's juice-drenched pussy.

"That's right, honey," she groaned. "Now, Greg, sit across my belly and fuck my fat jugs!"

"I'll try, Mom," her oldest son answered, "but I don't know whether I can make it again this soon or not. I had a wild night last night and now I just fucked Cassy twice."

"We'll get it hard, doll. Come on, I need it. I need your beautiful PRICK!"

She grabbed his arm and pulled him toward her. Even as he swung a leg across her belly, she closed her hand over his soft cock and started stroking him. When he was in position, she pushed her huge tits together around his prick. She mashed her tits together hard and rubbed him feverishly. His cockhead was sticking out from between them, and she raised her head, kissed the tip of his prick, and laved it with her tongue.

She thrilled as she felt his cock slowly swell between her warm jugs. More and more of it stuck out from between them, and she snared his prick head between her wet lips. She held her head still and felt him go deeper into her mouth as his cock kept growing. She kneaded her tits constantly, shifting the pressure against his prick, exciting both her son and herself all the more. She tickled his shaft with her tongue. Greg pinched her aching nipples, pulled them, and bent them, and started helping with the kneading of her jugs.

At last he was totally hard, and she grunted happily as he began moving his hips, sliding his shaft between her twin mounds of tit flesh. When he went backward, she had to open her mouth to let him out, and she waited eagerly as she felt his prick moving through her jugs. Then she took some of his cock into her mouth when he came forward again.

Kyle poked his head forward and swiped Cassy's upper back with his tongue as he fucked her. He squeezed her tits on all sides, making them bulge oddly. He twisted them and pulled them down one at a time, stretching them as far as he could. On each fuck-stroke, he waited for her to start down and then he thrust upward to meet her. When his prick was buried in her, she rode him downward until his ass was against the chair-seat. Then she wiggled her butt around against him, stirring his cock around inside her clinging pussy. Then she rose slowly back up his rod, cunt-hugging it as she went. All the while, she kept massaging her clit.

"Fuck! Cunt! Tits! Prick! Pussy! Cock! Fuck!" she chanted. "Unh... unh... unh... unh! Fuck my slimy cunt! AaaaaAAAHHH! Shit on me! Jesus Christ! Fill my pussy with cock forever!"

Her pussy was ripped by convulsions as she came. Steaming juice rolled out of her cunt, bathing Kyle's nuts and making a puddle on his belly. She put her free hand on one of her tits and jerked insanely at the tender flesh. She drove up and down on his prick, furiously.

Stan wedged his hands under his mother's ass cheeks, and he began squeezing her buttocks every time he spiked his cock into her cunt. He never took more than half his prick out of her before thrusting into her again, but he wriggled his hips and used different angles in driving into her, sometimes pushing to one side or the other, sometimes up or down. And always he ground himself against her when he was all the way up her. Sometimes he made a few extra lunges, as if trying to get even farther into her belly, before he pulled back and stroked up her again. Her fuck-honey was soon running down his thighs and over her own ass cheeks, soaking his hands so that there was a vulgar squishing sound as he squeezed her big buttocks.

Anna let Greg take over the kneading of her tits. Slipping both hands past him, she began rubbing Stan's belly with one hand, and she stuck two fingers of her other hand into Greg's asshole.

Her eldest son groaned. He dug his fingers deep into her tits and moved his hips faster, picking up the speed of his cock as it slid through her tit meat. She kept taking some of his prick into her mouth and swirling her tongue over it whenever he was in range of her lips.

When she came, she wasn't sure which prick had had the most to do with spurring her into the orgasm -- not that it made any difference. Both cocks heated her sensitive flesh and gave her pleasure, and the joy of her orgasm rocketed out to every nerve-ending in her body.

"Faster!" she wailed. "Fuck my sloppy tits add my dripping cunt faster, you sons of the biggest whore in the world! YOU'RE MAKING YOUR BIG MOMMA CUM!"

Both of them grunted, and they fucked her faster.

Cassy was hauling wildly at Kyle's prick with her juicy cunt. She was cumming again and she wanted to feel his jism shooting into her and scalding her pussy.

"Now, damn it, NOW; blow your rocks, you bastard! I CRAVE YOUR FUCKIN' CUM!"

She grabbed his nuts and pulled, rubbed, and twisted, and he screeched, "AAAAAHHHH! YOU WANT IT -- HERE IT IS!" His prick bucked and fired his cum into her pussy in thick squirts.

Anna punched her two fingers farther into Greg's asshole and repeatedly pushed them apart and pulled them back together as if working a pair of scissors. Changing his hold on her tits, he wrapped his big hands around them as far as he could and yanked her jugs toward the ceiling as high as they would go. Anna screamed and came violently. Her contractions intensified when Greg twisted her high-stretched tits and rubbed her nipples against each other.

Pulling his cock back, he thrust his belly forward until he was against her jugs and his cock was pointed straight up, trapped between his belly and her tits. Then he worked some of her pliable tit flesh back until it was between his belly and his prick, surrounding his cock completely with jug meat. His prick-head was just under and pressed into the mounded-together flesh where her nipples met. His cock leaped, squirming against her tit flesh, and his cum blasted out. His jism was trapped by her tits and flooded downward between her jugs and his prick. When he finished shooting, she sucked off and swallowed the cum that had stuck to his cock.

After Greg climbed off her, Anna raised her head farther and licked up the cum that had stuck to her tits and run down in the deep valley between them. A little of Greg's shit was on two of her fingers, and she whiffed it. She found it pleasant and licked it up. Then she fingered her clit as Stan fucked her.

"I'm gonna shoot, Mom!" he cried.

"Good, baby, I love your jism!" she howled, and his man-juice socked into her cunt.

As soon as Anna had her breath, she said, "All right, let's go another round!"

Greg laughed. "Hold it," he said. "I just got up. I need to eat breakfast."

"Fine," his mother smiled, "just as long as I can suck your prick while you eat! And another of my sons can fuck my asshole or my cunt while I suck you!"

She had already known that she wasn't "normal" anymore, but as soon as she said this, Anna knew there was no hope that she could ever become normal again. And she was glad.

CHAPTER SIX

For most of the next three days, Anna's life was blissful. She was always full of lust that was soon satisfied, removed, then satisfied again. She and Cassy took the three boys' pricks time after time, and when the potent young cocks were exhausted for a while, the boys used their mouths on the cunts and tits.

But toward the end of the third day, Anna's bliss faded. The sex was as good as ever, but she remembered that Larry, her husband, would be getting home from his business trip tomorrow afternoon. She had promised her sons and Cassy that Cassy could stay and that she Anna would figure out a way to handle the boys' father, but Anna still didn't know how to handle him. There was something else Anna Miller didn't know, something that Cassy and the boys had not even mentioned, perhaps had not even thought about. When Larry got back, much of the easy, open sex around the house would have to stop, unless Anna could think of something. During the rest of summer vacation, she and the k**s, could still have plenty of time during the day because Larry worked Monday through Friday and usually played golf on weekends. But after school started, the k**s would not get home until late in the afternoon five days a week. Larry would usually get home two or three hours later. Sometimes he would work late, but she never knew exactly when he would. It was something that couldn't be depended upon.

And all along -- both during and after summer vacation -- what about the nights, the long, passionless nights she would have to spend by Larry's side? Even with him in bed with her, it would be almost like being alone, or maybe worse than being alone. The boys and Cassy would be able to sneak around the house and manage with each other somehow, but it would be dangerous for Anna to try it.

She couldn't be content just to wait for his next business trip. She had once hated the business trips, because they were too long and come too often. They did not seem nearly long enough nor often enough now. Out of every six weeks, he was gone no more than two weeks, sometimes only one.

She thought of divorce, but it seemed like a bad idea. With three c***dren plus Cassy to take care of, and all the "community property" she and Larry would have to divide, divorce would be an awfully messy problem. To make it worse, Larry would fight any effort she made to divorce him. He had always said he needed a stable f****y life to give him a good image with the company he worked for.

The best thing would be to get Larry to agree to let her live the way she wanted to live. But what husband as traditionally oriented as Larry, would ever agree to his wife's fucking every man who came along, especially their own sons?

Anna thought about it all more and more, and still she couldn't figure it out.

On the night before Larry was supposed to come home, he called her and told her that his plane would be getting in at two the next afternoon. Anna was feeling spiteful and told him that neither she nor the bays would be able to meet him at the airport. She lied, saying they all had something planned. Larry would just have to take a taxi home from the airport.

Larry grumbled, but said okay and hung up.

As Anna turned from the telephone, she was suddenly glad that she had been spiteful. She and the k**s were going to have something planned for tomorrow afternoon after all. And it would be the solution to the whole problem. She was surprised at how simple it was.

"Greg, I want you and Stan and Kyle to get together and invite a few of your pals over here tomorrow afternoon," Anna said.

"Oh? Is that what you meant when you told Dad we had something planned for tomorrow afternoon?" Greg asked.

"That's what I decided I meant after I hung up," she answered.

"Covering up, huh?" Greg said.

"More than that," said Anna. "Your father's plane gets in at two, so he should be here about three. But have your pals here about two-fifteen so we can get rolling before your father gets here. And get the wildest pals you have. We're going to have an orgy."

"What? But when Dad gets here..."

"He'll see exactly what's going on," Anna said. "We'll be right here in the living room. I want him to see."

"But he'll be mad as hell," Greg said.

"Probably," Anna agreed, "but that's all tight. The way we'll fix things, there won't be, much he can do about it. Cassy will be able to stay, and we can all keep fucking and sucking whenever we please, whether your father's here or not. Here's what we're going to do."

Carefully, Anna explained it to them.

Her three sons brought in three of their pals at two-ten the next afternoon -- five minutes early. Soapy and Bill were nineteen. Jimmy was eighteen. They had no idea what wonderful things were about to happen to them. Anna had thought that maybe they should be told in advance, but her sons had convinced her that although the boys were pretty wild, they wouldn't believe that their friends' mother would openly give them some cunt. At least they wouldn't believe it until the mother herself made it obvious.

Anna knew all three of the boys and introduced them to Cassy. The boys' eyes bulged at both the girl and the woman. Cassy was wearing short tight shorts that showed the crease of her pussy, and an unbuttoned blouse that showed much of her big jugs. Anna was in the pants of a string bikini that revealed the top of her cunt hair, and a tube top that rode low on her huge, hanging tits.

As soon as Greg closed the front door, Anna said, "Do you boys like what you see?"

"Ma'am?" Soapy gurgled. Could she mean what it sounded like she meant?

"Do you boys like what you see?" Anna repeated. "Flesh. Fat tits and things like that."

Soapy. Bill, and Jimmy just stared, too stunned to say anything.

"You look like you like it," Anna went on. "You'd sure better like it because you're going to see more of it. And you're going to be right up next to it."

As the three boys gaped, Anna peeled off her tube top and took off her bikini pants. Cassy, too, stripped off her clothes, and the two naked sluts walked slowly toward the boys. Cassy put her arms around Jimmy and kissed him, and Anna d****d her arms across the shoulders of Soapy and Bill and kissed each of them.

"Come on, guys," Anna purred. "Dig your hands in and let's all get naked and have some fun."

She kissed them again and pushed her loins against theirs. This was the only part of the plan she had any doubts about. She was afraid the boys might spook and run.

But when Soapy thrust his tongue into her mouth and wrenched her enormous tits and Bill stuck a finger into her hot wet cunt, she knew she had won.

After a few more minutes of kissing and groping with Anna and Cassy, all three boys were naked and had magnificent hard-ons. Anna stood behind a wooden chair and bent over the chair-back. Soapy stood right in front of the chair, his big prick level with Anna's mouth. Anna parted her lips and took in his cock. Bill stood behind her and shoved his prick into her cunt. Her jugs were hanging down away from her rib-cage, and both boys racked down and began fondling them.

Cassy lay on her back on the rug and spread her legs. Jimmy got on top of her, pulled her legs up onto his shoulders, and plunged his cock deep into her pussy.

Greg, Stan, and Kyle stripped next, but Kyle peeped out through the curtains of a front window.

Greg and Stan left he living room. When they came back a few minutes later, each of them had a bottle of beer and a small plain cardboard box. They settled into chairs and sipped their beers, watching their mother and Cassy get pricks shoved them slowly.

Anna was moaning and stretching her neck to try to get all the way down on Soapy's rod. In the position she was in, it wasn't easy, but she kept twisting her head and pushing it forward until she had all of him. Putting her hands on his hips, she urged him into moving gently backward and forward, fucking her face. He put his hands on her head and helped her move it, slowly.

Bill's hands dug deeper into her tits as his prick stroked in and out of her cunt. Bent over the chair as she was with the top of the chair-back pressing into her belly, she couldn't push back to meet his thrusts so she clasped him warmly with her pussy as he fucked her.

She wondered what these boys would say about her later. She knew they would not be able to keep their mouths shut about sticking their cocks into her and Cassy. Anna could expect her own sons to keep quiet if she asked them to, but three teenage boys could not be expected to keep quiet about fucking someone else's mother. She thought they would probably talk about her tits and call her a hungry-cunted whore. The thought pleased her. She would get a reputation -- what most people thought of as a bad reputation but what she thought of as a good one. It would mean more pricks to go into her cunt.

She whipped her tongue over Soapy's cock as he fucked her face. His prick-head was going far down her throat on every thrust. He moved in and out with a variety of strokes, sometimes pulling his cock-head back to her lips before pushing all of himself into her, sometimes pulling only half his shaft out of her before jabbing it all back in.

"Jesus, Mrs. Miller! I wish my mom was like you," he said.

Anna took his pole out of her mouth and said, "Thanks, baby, and you guys can call me Anna. You can all come over anytime you feel like it and put your pricks in me. And tell all your friends and your b*****rs they can do the same thing. I'll take short guys, tall ones, handsome, ugly. It doesn't matter as long as their pricks will get hard. Shit, tell your daddies if you want to. I want all the pricks in me I can get."

"And what she says goes for me, too," Cassy groaned as Jimmy's cock slid up and dawn in her cunt. "Aahh... oh, God! Yes! Throw that thing to me, baby! FUCK ME!"

Jimmy mashed her knees down into her tits and made her grunt with pain-pleasure. He spiked his prick deeper and deeper into her hot little pussy. She raked his back with her fingernail. She split his butt cheeks apart with one hand and stuck her forefinger into his asshole. His thrusts speeded up a little.

Soon Cassy's first orgasm of the day convulsed her. She ground herself against him and clung to his prick until the cum was over, then again began pumping her hips as well as she could with her legs where they were. She moaned as his prick began sinking all the way into her on every stroke.

Anna took Soapy's cock back into her mouth and gradually moved her head forward until she had all of him. Again, he started fucking her face.

Bill was still reaming out her cunt, but he was pushing into her a little faster now. "Gosh, Mrs. Miller -- Anna -- you've sure got a nice, tight pussy," he breathed. "You're as tight as some of the eighteen-year-olds I've fucked. Unh uunngghh... ooohhh, I love the way you squeeze my prick with your pussy!"

All the way up her, he held himself there and let her cunt-hug him. Then he stroked in and out of her a half-dozen more times, let her cunt-hug his whole prick some more, and began stroking in and out again. He squeezed her tits and pulled them downward. He swung them in slow circles as he fucked her.

God, fucking the mother of three of his best friends -- while they watched! And besides her tight pussy, what a pair of tits she had!

Anna felt an orgasm building. She knew it was going to be a strong one, and she thought that with the triple pleasure of sucking a cock, having her jugs played with, and getting her cunt fucked, there would be plenty of other cums to follow. The pressure grew and grew and she let go a muffled scream around Soapy's cock as her orgasm exploded. Her cunt twitched long and violently, seeming to her to bounce up and down on Bill's prick. Fresh juice flowed out of her, and she waggled her ass against his belly in obscene delight.

To Greg, Stan, and Kyle, it was a groove to see Cassy being fucked by one of their friends. But it was even more of a turn-on to see their mother fucking and sucking with two of their friends and to know that after awhile she would take on the third friend. Shit, she had even said she would take all those guys -- and their friends and families -- anytime at all! She would be known as the most swinging mother around. Some people would call her a tramp, but even most of those would envy her and her sons. The three boys' pricks grew hard, and they yearned to shove them into something warm and moist.

Anna sucked her cheeks in against Soapy's prick every time he thrust it into her mouth. With her hands on his hips, she urged him into faster movements. She darted the tip of her tongue at the under side of his sliding cock, making him shiver. Then she brought her tongue flat against his pole and swept it from side to side.

His cock began jerking and she clutched Soapy to her, his prick-head far down her throat. Spurt after spurt of his jism thumped wetly into her. There was so much it almost gagged her, but she gulped it down.

After he pulled out of her, he lay on the rug and smiled as he watched her. Christ, he thought, what a hunk of woman! He hoped he was going to get to stick his cock into her pussy, too. Old Bill seemed to be having a really good time dipping his meat into that cunt.

Anna was holding onto the chair and pushing her ass back at Bill, her belly rubbing against the chair-back. He was ramming his prick harder into her cunt and pulling her tits as if he wanted to tear them off. She was moaning in appreciation on every stroke.

"That's it, baby!" she cried. "Slain that rod up me! Fuck the living hell out of me with your fine hard prick! Yank my big tits off! Ah... unh... fuck... YES! OOOH! UNH... UHH... UNH! POUND THAT PIPE UP MY FUCKING CUNT, YOU BASTARD! I'M CUMMING! MY JUICY PUSSY IS CUMMING! KEEP FUCKING MEEEEE! AAAHHH... AAAHHH... AAAHHH... AAAAHHHH!"

She thought she would sc**** her belly raw as it moved over the chair-back, but she didn't care. She had to keep her hips pumping, faster and faster. She had to meet that thrusting cock and help it sink all the way into her contracting cunt on every stroke. Damn, even if her plan to take care of her husband today somehow got screwed up, she would still manage to get plenty of pricks into her. If she had to, she would walk the streets and offer herself to every boy or man she met. She couldn't live without pricks! Her loins exploded with still another orgasm.

Cassy was cumming again, too. "Deeper!" she groaned. "Ram it in deeper! Push your beautiful cock all the way through me and into the fucking floor! Oh, God! Yes! Break me apart! HARDER! OH... Shit... YESSSSS! UNGH... UNGH... UUNNGGHH!"

Jimmy was already thudding into her cunt as deeply as he could, but he pushed into her harder. What an eager little bitch! But if that was how she wanted it, he'd do his best to make her happy. He grunted with effort as he pounded her.

Then he gritted his teeth as he felt his nuts tighten. He managed to fight off his cum that time but started fucking her harder again and a minute later couldn't hold back any longer.

"I'm gonna shoot off!" he yelled. "Gonna fill that pussy with juice!"

"Yes, do it!" Cassy cried. "Shoot off in my dirty little cunt."

His balls let go and his jism raced up his cock and into her pussy. She clenched him feverishly, milking his cum out of him, and the feel of his cum made her cum again herself.

Anna whipped her tail faster back at Bill. His strokes were getting shorter as he pulled less and less of his cock out of her aching cunt. Anna's pussy snapped like an iron band around his prick.

"Here comes my load, Big Anna!" he shouted.

"Good, baby! Make it sizzle!" she moaned, then his jism began squirting into her cunt. She held him all the way inside her as his cum blasted her.

"Gee, are you guys gonna be next?" Soapy asked Greg, seeing that Anna's three sons were naked. "Or did you guys strip just for the hell of it?"

The answer came from Anna. "They're not going to be next, but they'll get their share after while -- of both of us, I let my sans fuck the shit out of me all the time. Oh, by the way, gays, my husband's going to join the party, too, in a little while."

"What?" Soapy gasped.

"That's right," Anna said cheerfully. "He'll be here around three."

"Shit, I guess we better get outa here! That's just fifteen minutes from now!" said Jimmy. He started scrambling toward his clothes.

"Hold it, honey. Just take it easy," Anna said soothingly. "You can all stay. There's nothing to worry about. He won't mind." She laughed. "Oh, he'll be kind of pissed off at first, but my sons and I will take care of that. Just relax. Let's get it on some more."

Slowly, she pulled the nervous Jimmy down and had him lie with his back on the rug, his legs spread. On her hands and knees, she crawled between his legs. She lowered her head and started licking his limp cock. Looking up for a moment, she saw that Soapy was getting stiff again but that Bill was still trying to get his breath.

"Soapy," she said, "I bet you're just dying to stuff that big prick of yours into my hairy old cunt. So come on over and put it to me. Greg, I think Bill needs a rest. Why don't you get him a beer?"

"Sure, Mom," Greg answered, and he went to the kitchen. In a minute he was back with the beer. Then he took Kyle's place by the front window. Kyle sat down by one of the cardboard boxes, the one Greg had brought in earlier. Stan still had the other one.

By that time, Soapy had licked every inch of Anna's fat ass, rubbed her cunt and clit, and rammed his cock into her greedy pussy. She thrust her hips back at him and he went balls-deep into her, stretching her cunt a little with his long rod. Anna yelped on the first few strokes, then started mooning with pleasure. Her tits swung beneath her as she moved. Her three sons, Cassy, and Bill sat and watched the fucking and sucking, although Greg frequently peered out the front window.

Anna licked Jimmy's cock some more, and licked and nibbled at his balls. She laved his thighs with her tongue and came back to his cock. By now, he was beginning to get hard. She sucked his whole prick into her and punched it with her tongue and felt him swell to full size. Pulling her head up, she flicked her tongue at the tip of his prick, then took his cock-head back into her mouth and rolled her tongue over it lovingly. Starting to pump her head up and down, she gradually took more of him into her with each stroke until she was covering, his entire prick every time. She moved down his cock quickly but came back up slowly, letting her moist lips drag silkily against his skin.

Suddenly Greg said, "Dad's coming!" Jimmy's prick almost went limp in Anna's mouth. She let it slip out.

Bill shifted uneasily and held his beer bottle in front of his crotch.

But Anna kept pumping her hips, so Soapy kept slamming his cock into her cunt.

"Stay cool, everybody," Anna said, and she licked Jimmy's prick to keep him hard. She didn't take him back into her mouth, though. "Cassy, Stan, Kyle -- get ready."

A key was inserted into the lock of the front door, and the door swung open. Larry Miller walked into the room, carrying his suitcase.

He dropped his suitcase when he was two steps into the room.

"MY GOD!"

"Hi, honey," Anna said casually.

Greg closed the front door and stood behind his father. The boy was ready to grab the man, if necessary. But Larry Miller seemed rooted to the spot.

"Anna! What the hell is going on here?" he croaked. His face was very red. His eyes seemed to be straining to pop out of their sockets.

"It's an orgy, of course," she answered with an innocent smile. "What did you think we were all doing naked, and me licking one hard prick and getting fucked by another one?"

She was still pushing her hips back at Soapy, and the boy was fucking her lustily, paying no attention at all to her husband. As far as Soapy was concerned, the old son-of-a-bitch could wait his turn!

Larry Miller stared in shock and awe at his wife, and Cassy crawled quietly up in front of him. Larry didn't even notice the girl. "I'm a respectable man!" he sputtered. "I've got a respectable job with a respectable company!"

Cassy unzipped his fly, pulled out his prick, and sucked it hungrily into her mouth.

Immediately, Stan and Kyle reached into the cardboard boxes. Each boy took out a small camera and started snapping pictures, being certain to get in not only their father's prick going into Cassy's mouth, but also his face.

"Yes," Anna said calmly, "you do have a respectable job. And if you want to keep its you'll have to let that girl sucking your prick live with us permanently. I'll tell you all about her later. You'll also have to let me have sex with any boy or man I please -- and I'll want plenty of them. That includes our own sons."

Larry glanced down at Cassy. He seemed too weak to do anything but talk and stare, so he didn't push her away. He looked back at his wife. "You... you're asking me to let you be a whore!" he said in amazement. "And... and with our own sons!"

"That's right," Anna said. "I am a whore, even with our own sons. And if you don't let me keep being one, and if you don't let that girl stay here, some of the pictures Stan and Kyle are taking of you and her will be sent to your bosses. It won't take those bastards two seconds to fire you! And by the way, you'll never get hold of the film. Greg I'll stop you if you try now. If you try later, you won't find it. It'll be hidden -- each roll in a different place, just for insurance."

Larry looked helpless -- except for his prick, which was getting hard. Cassy kissed it and licked it tantalizingly, posing carefully for the cameras. "But... well, okay, the girl can stay," Larry said. "That doesn't do any harm. But this business of you being a whore, I'm sunk either way I go. If I say no, you send photos to the company. But if I say yes, you'll go wild and people will talk and word will get back to my bosses any way."

"No problem," said Anna. "Your bosses don't apply the same standards to themselves that they apply to their employees. If your bosses hear I'm a whore, all you've gotta do is invite them over. And in that case, I'll be glad to take them on. They won't worry much about the respectability shit as long as they're sticking their pricks into me. I know those lousy hypocritical bastards. Officially, they hate sex. But unofficially and for real, they love sex -- they're not like you. And I can keep any and all of them happy as hell!"

Larry swayed for several seconds, and Anna saw in his eyes that he realized that she was right. His bosses had always leered at her obscenely, and it had been obvious they wanted to stick their cocks into her.

In Larry's eyes, Anna saw the realization that she had him over a barrel. She also noticed a spark of lust as he looked down at Cassy. Maybe, Anna thought, what he had, needed all these years was sexual variety. Or maybe he just liked very young cunt. For a second, it hurt Anna that his lust wasn't for her, but then she knew it didn't matter.

Hell, her lust wasn't for him any more.

"You win," Larry croaked. He clutched Cassy's willing head to his stiff prick. In a few minutes he was naked, lying on the rug with Cassy hunched over him, still sucking. Stan and Kyle stopped taking pictures and left the room to hide the film.

Anna and Soapy had never stopped fucking. And again she had drawn Jimmy's prick into her mouth. She pumped her head up and down the stiff rod, cupping her tongue against it to thrill him even more.

Jimmy was relaxing and enjoying things again. "UH... oh... that's nice, Anna! You really know how to suck a guy!" he groaned. "Yeah, SUCK MY COCK, YOU BIG-TITTED BABE!"

Anna sucked him faster, but slowed down to smack her lips on the most sensitive part of his shaft. His cock tasted delicious!

She felt Soapy ramming his pole harder into her cunt. She snapped her pussy around him when be was deep inside her, and she beat her hips at him faster. He grasped her huge tits and kneaded them and pumped them up and down heatedly. Anna moaned and felt herself getting ready to cum. Her orgasm popped loose, and she waggled her ass blissfully as her pussy contracted.

When she started thrusting her hips again, she moved them slower for a while but sucked Jimmy's prick faster. She wanted to feel both boys' cum loads shooting into her at the same time. It wouldn't be easy to get them to squirt at the same time, but she felt that she could do anything. She felt triumphant and exhilarated. She was free! She could have the life she wanted, and her husband wouldn't be able to stop her.

The prick in her mouth jerked, but she backed off it and it didn't shoot. She thrust back harder at Soapy and he pushed his cock into her cunt faster to keep pace. He kept stroking faster and faster, taking no more than a few inches of his big prick out of her pussy before slamming completely into her again, and he wrenched her jugs crazily. She knew that she couldn't get him to slow down and that he was going to cum, so she practically devoured Jimmy's cock with her mouth, attacking him violently with her lips and tongue. His prick jerked again, and this time she kept sucking.

"I'm gonna cum, Big Anna!" Soapy shouted.

"I'm gonna shoot off, too!" Jimmy yelled.

Anna kept her head and hips moving, and her exhilaration grew as she felt both boys spurting their hot cum into her at once. She had done it! The excitement brought another orgasm crashing through her loins.

When she had drained both young studs, she lay on her side, waiting to catch her breath. She looked over at her husband and Cassy. Larry was holding the girl's head and thrusting his cock into her mouth. Then suddenly he pushed her head up off him. "I'm gonna cum," he said. "Stay out of the way."

"I want your jism inside me!" Cassy panted. She pushed his hands away and lowered her head again. She got him into her mouth just as the cum erupted from his prick. Her head bobbed up and down as she sucked his juice in. When the last bit of jism was inside her, she raised herself up with her mouth closed, swallowed a few times, and grinned.

"Haven't you ever cum in a woman's mouth before?" she asked.

"Would you like to do it again!" she said.

He nodded. "Yes. It... incredible. Would you mind doing it again?"

"I'd love to!" She lowered her head once more and took his cock back into her mouth.

"Can I... can I have you anytime?" be asked. She raised herself up a little. "Sure! I love doing this. And what the hell, you may not turn out to be such a bed guy." Then she sucked him in again.

Anna smiled. Cassy was right, Anna thought. There might be hope for Larry yet. He might even become really human. But even if he became sexy as hell, Anna knew she would never stop getting plenty of other pricks into her. She had become a whore, and her hot urges wouldn't let her turn back. Even if she could turn back, she didn't want to.

She looked around the room and saw that there were four hard pricks that weren't where they belonged -- inside a woman! Her three sons had hidden the film and come back by now. And their friend Bill was as stiff as he could get.

Bill crawled up behind Cassy and shoved his cock into her asshole. The girl didn't, even look back, but groaned and pushed her hips back to help him to get in deep.

That left only Anna's sons, and they hadn't had any action all day. She had an idea. Motioning to them, she told them what to do.

Greg lay on his back with his legs spread, and Anna straddled him on her hands and knees. She got his enormous prick into her cunt. Stan came up on his knees between Greg's legs and stuck his prick into their mother's humid asshole.

"Okay, you two," she said. "Fuck my slimy cunt and my shitty asshole while I suck your b*****r's prick!"

On his knees, Kyle came up beside her. She turned her head and took his cock into her mouth. It was the first time she had ever had three pricks in her at once, but she had a feeling it would be happening often from now on. She loved the feeling of complete fullness.

She, Greg, and Stan worked into a rhythm. As she slid up on Greg's cock, Stan thrust deep into her asshole. She squeezed Stan's prick, then as he pulled back, she went back down and took more of Greg's cock into her cunt and squeezed it before starting up again. All the while, she ran her lips along Kyle's prick and licked it with her tongue. Her massive tits were pressed against Greg's chest, and he kneaded them hungrily. She felt pleasure everywhere.

The pleasure swelled tremendously inside her, and it wasn't long before she was cumming.

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  
8414
  |  
63%
  |  10

MOM

It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you."
... Continue»
Posted by louisianaboy 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  
10516
  |  
95%
  |  8

The f****y Car Ride


It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn't fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get the last of his things.

I heard him come out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch flat screen TV.

"Where are you going to put the TV?" I heard his father ask.

"I don't know, but I don't want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat."

I looked in the back seat. "I don't think so, son." Mike looked in the car. "We can put it in the middle of the front seat."

"Ok, college man," I said. "Then where is your mom going to sit?"

I could see on his face he was trying to come up with a solution. "I got an idea," he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. "See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me." I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn't close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. "It's not me that's taking up all of the room, it's you. This isn't going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when we come to visit you we'll bring it with us."

"No way," he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.

"Make up your mind, Mike, it's hot out here."

"Ok," Mike looked at me. "Ok, you can sit on my lap."

"Mike, it's a five hour drive to your college," his father said.

"I know, but mom doesn't weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on my lap?"

'Ok, I'll sit on your lap. But if it gets too uncomfortable I want to stop at a rest stop." I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. "Ok, let's get our showers so we can get on the road."

My shower didn't take long. Since I would be sitting on my sons lap for five hours, I wanted to wear something real comfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn't need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took one last look in the mirror. I thought to myself. "For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week." I heard the car horn.

I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on his lap and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.

I was glad I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son's bare legs. "How are you doing?" I asked my son.

"Fine, mom, you really don't weigh anything. No problem."

I looked over the TV at my husband. "Do you have enough room to drive?" I asked him.

"Sure," he answered. I could only see his head. "Can you even see me?" I laughed.

"Only your head, dear." Are you comfortable?"

I wiggled around on my son's lap. "Yea, I don't mind this at all."

I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn't go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. "It wasn't there when I first sat down." I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn't think about giving him a hard on by sitting on his lap. I could feel it still growing. "My god," I thought to myself. "How big is it going to get." I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can't feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son's hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn't see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.

"How you doing back there, son," I asked him.

"I'm Ok, mom, how are you feeling?"

"I like what I'm feeling," I answered him. "Are your arms getting tired where you have them?"

"Yea, it's a little uncomfortable,"

"Here try this to see if it feels better," I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and placed them on my bare thighs. "Is that better?"

"Yea, that's a lot better."

I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he'd move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn't. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son's hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn't give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn't moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.

I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn't get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.

"Are you OK?" my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said," I'm OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sons lap, but it really isn't. This isn't going to be so bad of a ride."

Here I was talking to my husband with my son's fingers in me. "How much farther until we stop?"

"I don't want to stop until I go a little further,"

"How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?"

"Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,"

"Good," I answered. "The further we go, the better I like it."

That's OK with you, isn't it honey?" I asked my husband.

"Yea, I like the idea of not stopping." He answered.

I turned and looked at my son," Me to. I don't want you to stop."

"Mike?" my husband asked my son," How are you doing with your mom on your lap?"

"No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn't get uncomfortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure." As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.

Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother's pussy, I don't really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn't last long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car's air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton the last button. He opened my dress.

The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.

I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.

He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

"Everything OK, honey?" My husband asked me. "Are you getting uncomfortable on our sons lap? Do you want me to stop so you can get more comfortable?"

As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.

"No, that's all right, dear. " If I move around just right, I think I'm going to get real comfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get more comfortable? Is there anything you need me to do?"

Mike placed his hands on each side of my hips." If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better." I understood what my son was saying.

I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his hands come off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son's dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn't help myself.

My husband looked at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to stop?"

As I lowered myself until I felt my son's dick bottom out in my pussy. "No, no, don't stop, I want you to keep going. I'm good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?"

"Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?"

"Do you want me to rise up with you?"

"No. just stay on my lap and I'll raise you with me." Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.

"Here, let me get a little more comfortable." I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son's dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. "If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. "How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?"

"Well with my work load it's going to be hard to get away, but it's not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me."

Talking to my husband with my son's dick in me, made me even hornier. "I understand, don't feel bad not coming each time I do. I'll come as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?"

"Mom, you can come as much as you want to. In fact, the more you come, the better I will like it." As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. "How soon do you think you will come?" he asked me.

"Soon, Mike real soon,"

I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn't catch on to what we were doing.

I felt an orgasm coming. I took Mike's hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son's dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. It lasted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted I laid back on my son. He wasn't finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.

"There's a sign stating there a place to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy's hungry? "

"Yea Dad, I could eat something," Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. "What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?"

"I'm pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something."

I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son's dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a playful slap on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.

"After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?" I asked my husband.

"About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.'?

"I know I don't mind," I told my husband. "If Mike can take it, I can sit on his lap for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on your lap for another two hours?"

"Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster."

"I thought at least one of you would be complaining by now."

"I don't have any complaints, Do you son?"

"Mom I wouldn't complain even if the ride lasted longer."

Thank you son, I'll try and make the next two hours good for you."
... Continue»
Posted by drew1207 10 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Taboo  |  
4367
  |  
93%
  |  1

My f****y

Our Daughter's Plan

I watched as Jo put down the bottle, then, with her eyes nearly closed, slowly lowered her head until her lips enclosed Joe's cock, gently sucking until she had swallowed all of it. It was a moment of passion, love, and most of all, a moment of tenderness. You see, Joe wasn't her lover, we weren't swinging or swapping, no, Joe was something special to both off us. He was our son and all this came about because of our daughter. She was sitting beside me in the hot tub, smiling, with her hand on my cock. Liz, along with Jane, had spent a month of scheming and planning, first me, then making her mother and b*****r move on her chess board of lust. And this was only the start of the second part of her strategy. There was the end game waiting

I knew it because she had told me, in no uncertain terms what my part would be.

Summer was just around the corner when this all started but I had no idea at the time, no hint of what was to come. Liz, our much loved daughter had been bugging Jo, her mother for a couple of days, I hadn't been involved so I thought it was a girl thing. Something I tried not to get involved with unless Jo asked me, although I got the idea it had something to do with clothing because after a shopping trip with her mother the bugging stopped. Then Liz started on me. She wanted to have a sl**pover with her BFF. WTF.

I found myself smiling as Liz explained BFF, Best Friend Forever, I was still smiling and thinking how long is forever to a twelve year old when Jo came into the room. Now Liz started on both of us. She wasn't whining, in fact it was closer to begging, she just had to do it, everybody was getting ready for summer break and if it didn't happen real soon she wouldn't have anyone to talk to for the whole of summer.

If the youngsters could do it, so could I, yeah, right, although I didn't say it out loud there must have been something in my grin, Liz changed tack and sat on my lap. The oldest trick in the book for a girl to get her daddy to agree but I was ready. Not. I looked at my wife, help. There was a slight nod but, there was something else. What had my wife agreed to and what had she got in return for the shopping trip? a bit of give and take.

“Ace your end of term exam and we'll arrange something.”

I thought I had gotten away with it, give a little, get a little. What I got was another message, deep in the sub levels of my mind. Liz squirmed around to give me a kiss and two things happened. Her dress rode up and I saw her panties, sexy lace panties that I had never seen before. I did help out with the homework and you didn't have to be an expert to work the washing machine, the other thing, to prop herself up high enough to kiss me, Liz put her hand directly on my cock.

Okay, she was just playing, just being the loving daughter she always was..... hell no. After the kiss she squeezed it. Her daddy's cock, I mean it was deliberate, and she smiled. The strangest part, Jo also smiled before she turned and followed Liz out the door. Shit, had she seen? Before I could think of anything else Joe walked in.

“Time to hit the weights Dad.”

We had brought the house because it had some extras, a decent in ground pool with a high fence and a two and a half car garage. I had laughed at Jo when she showed it and asked where I could buy a half car. Her answer was one of the reasons I loved my wife so much.

“That can be your man cave, it's all yours.”

It didn't turn out to be all mine, I put our fitness stuff in there as well as a small sound system. Neither Jo nor I could get to a gym on a regular timetable so we worked out at home. And the old question, nature or nurture, I had followed my parents in keeping fit and, because we set some time aside on a regular schedule to use the equipment, so did our c***dren. It looked like Joe would follow me, I was 6 ft 3 and well built, he was certainly eating enough and Liz would have a body the same as her mother. Beautiful. Jo had worked at keeping her figure after the c***dren and although she breast feed both of them her tight full breasts still caught the attention of other men, and me.

And while I was working the weights I could let my mind relax and wonder. I often did this when I had a problem at work, luckily the problems were engineering, usually a case of how to get the welds just right, not the people. It was my company after all but, my mind wasn't on work today, it was busy with what had just happened. The more that I thought about what Liz had done the more I thought she had planned it, deliberately placing her hand and the squeeze, that was no accident. I added another two weights to the bar. Joe didn't say anything but did copy me. He was lifting a respectable 50 lbs to my 100.

After supper I got another surprise. Liz kissed Jo, gave her a big hug then turned to me, telling us she was going to study and then go to bed.

“So Daddy, give me a kiss goodnight now so I don't miss out.”

Jo and I still regularly checked the c***dren before we went to bed and usually gave them a kiss. This was different and Joe sniggered, he was thinking he was getting too old to be kissed goodnight. The look his s****r gave him shut him up and that was part of the reason I missed the first move Liz made. She was back in my lap only this time she was facing me. Sure, I got to kiss her good night, I also got her crutch grinding onto my cock. Now I had the truth, Liz had planned something and I wondered what was coming next. I had no fucking idea.

It started with Liz moving over to hug Joe, a normal b*****r and s****r thing, with a twist. I really did like the idea that my c***dren could show their affection without problems and Joe didn't complain as Liz pushed him towards his mother. Jo had her legs in the way and he ended up on her lap. Jo laughed and gave him a big sloppy kiss and a big hug. It might have been my dirty mind, it might have been the bl**d rushing to my cock after Liz but Jo holding his head against her breast for a long time certainly fired my imagination.

Liz smiled, grabbed his hand and lead him out of the room. A happy f****y. That night Jo got the treatment. We had been great lovers right from the start, neither of us were virgins and neither of us asked the other about earlier lovers, we were so happy at finding each other. We also enjoyed telling each other our fantasies. That had opened my eyes and my way of thinking, it also lead to role plays and one of the best, I was Jo's b*****r and was sneaking into her room and fucking her, was being played out tonight. With another twist.

Jo's b*****r, Dan, was built like a brick shit-house, he was also a Navy Seal in real life. Tonight he had rescued his baby s****r from a gang **** and she wanted to show him/me how happy she was, that was the first part and Jo did all the work. She also did a lot of talking.

I loved the way she sucked my cock so it wasn't hard to just lie there and do nothing then, when she got on top to ride my cock all I had to do was play with her breasts and agree, tell her that was what big b*****rs were for. I had no problem with the fact she liked showing me her finger rubbing her clit. That would lead her to a climax then it was my turn. I needed to show her how happy her b*****r/me was with her gift. My tongue made it an orgasm. It was in that blissful state, nearly asl**p, satisfied and with Jo snuggled against me that I saw the bedroom door slowly close.

I didn't think much about it at the time, it was a week later that things came to a head. Liz had ace'd her exam and she and Jane were standing in front of me showing off their bikinis. I was giving the pool a last clean, it wasn't much, just something to do when they walked out. Jesus on a crutch. The bikini Liz was sort of wearing must have been the reason she had been bugging her mother. Thank God they hadn't asked me, I don't know if I would have agreed or not. The end result was stunning from the front, the tiny patches of material would have just about have covered Jo's nipples, on Liz they looked about right. Liz was starting to fill out but at the moment her breasts were still smallish bumps with nipples and I thought it was good that Jane's weren't any bigger. That brought Jane firmly into my mind.

When Liz had introduced her earlier I had barely glanced at her. The same size as Liz but with a head of red hair, they actually looked good standing together, red and black and both smiling, an infectious smile little girls have that just makes you want to grin and now, Jane told Liz to turn around. They both turned. Oh shit. Jane's bikini was a thong and Liz....
“You've got it wrong, like this.” Jane said before I could get my mouth working.

Jane bent, her naked ass inches from me and pulled the bikini bottom between my daughters ass cheeks then pulled at the side strings until there was nothing showing. It was about now that my cock started showing and I thought about making tracks, even going to work. For about a year or two, Liz should be all grown up by then. But I didn't move, I opened my mouth instead. Dumb dad, out of touch with the younger generation.

“Isn't that a little uncomfortable for swimming?”

It was Jane that answered, a young girl that was all grown up.

“No, it's neat the way it feels. You don't go swimming in this, this is for sunbathing although I like wearing it all the time..... so does my daddy. Can you put some cream on our backs please?”

Standing there, my mouth open like a fish out of water and a tube of sunscreen in my hand with two nearly naked young girls in front of me was how my wife found me. She didn't help, I thought her new bikini was also a size to small. Her words did get me moving.

“And then you can do me. I want a good tan this year and I'm starting early.”

What she did next stopped me in my tracks, again. Reaching back, my wife untied her top and her breasts popped free, of course Liz and Jane wanted the same. At a nod from Jo I had three sets of boobs on display. This was a whole new ballgame and I decided to move, first Jane then Liz. By the time I got to my wife I would be a complete mess unless I got my mind out of the gutter. I was just a father protecting his f****y with sunscreen after all and, went to work. Everything was going great until I got to Jane's lower back, she opened her legs and looked back, then opened them further.

“All over please Mr D, it's not fun to get a sunburnt bum.”

Oh shit, I glanced at Jo, damn, she was grinning.

“And do a good job on Liz, it's her first time.”

Thank god Joe was spending the night with a friend and wasn't here. All over, so be it. I squirted sunscreen in a line up one leg across her bum and down the other and got to work rubbing it in thinking work, it's just something you have to do. That thought went down the toilet when Jane giggled, telling me it tickled. That happened when my hand brushed her between the legs. Deep between her legs.

One down, two to go. When I got to our daughter she already had her legs wide open. The problem was, well, the thong had slipped to one side and there was her pussy. Okay daddy, now what do you do. I thought back, my first time with a welding gun in my hand and I shook so much I couldn't lay in a straight run, my first time with a female, admittedly I was trying to get her panties off, this should be easy. I slipped my greasy finger under the back string and followed it down, pulling the bikini into place. Not so bad, wrong. Now I had my finger touching my daughter's pussy and it didn't matter how I removed that finger I was going to touch even more. What the hell and pulled my hand away. Fuck. The bikini slid right back to where it had been and Liz didn't help. She didn't giggle, she just sighed. I just left it where it was and carried on with the rest of her body thinking I'd get back to that problem later.

That was because I had another problem, I had to get from my daughter over to my wife with a very hard cock making a tent out of my shorts. No underwear. After finishing with Liz, I left her bikini the way it was, I glanced at Jane to see if the coast was clear. The hell it was. Jane was on her elbows, her small tits clearly on display and she was watching, and grinning. So, I just stood and walked to where Jo was lying and this time I knelt with her legs between mine. Getting the sun block everywhere was going to be interesting. A glance back and, I shouldn't have expecting anything else, both girls where on their elbows and watching. Why the hell not, we were married. I started on Jo's shoulders and worked down, down her back then up the sides. Including the sides of her breasts.

Jo got the message and lifted... and I had a handful of breast. I didn't check the girls, I didn't need to. I knew they would be watching. Somehow, in the space of a half an hour this had gone from something simple to a sexual side show. And the girls were loving it. Jane was giggling and Liz wanted to know why I didn't do their breasts as well. I was heading south on my wife when Jane spoke, just a few words but they stopped me. Again.

“Don't worry Liz, your daddy can do our fronts later.”

I could feel Jo shake under my hands. She thought it was funny, she was laughing and lifted again, even further and looked back at the girls.

“I think you should do each other and leave your poor daddy alone.”

I was trying to come up with an answer for that when we heard the phone. I didn't think it was for me, we didn't work the weekends but Jo sometimes did, then there was Joe. I got up and walked back inside, that got me another giggle from Jane. It was for Jo. Working part time in the real-estate game meant she had to show a house once in a while on the weekend. This time it was to fill in for another salesperson. It didn't worry Jo or me, if the sale went through Jo got the commission and it wasn't too far away. Jo said one hour, tops. Although she didn't direct this at me. It was to Liz and I thought it included Jane.
I followed Jo back into the house like an obedient puppy, she had beckoned me with a hooked finger. No sooner through the door and she was in my arms, kissing me hard.

“Your daughter is growing up and this is her first sl**pover. It's important for her and it's also important for Jane, Liz told me she doesn't have many other friends so daddy has to be real good and maybe mommy will jump his bones tonight. Fuck, I'm so horny, if the phone hadn't rung the girls might have got a free sex lesson, so be good and do what your daughter wants. Make her happy and tonight you can be bad, real bad. Now get outta my face before I change my mind and fuck you.”

I decided to get the girls a cool drink and was heading out when I heard Jo's car. She must have set a record getting dressed, I even had time to have a quick bet with myself, no panties. I knew she did it sometimes to keep herself on edge, not to get bored with a client when they were trying to make up their mind. With this in mind I stepped out into..... OMG. Liz and Jane were still lying there...... only this time they were on their backs. And they were naked.

We had never made a big deal of the naked body, every now and again somebody would see another member of the f****y naked, it hadn't happened for a while and Jo and I were being a little more careful but. Jo had walked into the lower bathroom while Joe had been taking a piss. She thought it was funny she told me later, Joe was so embarrassed he stopped but seeing him pee had made it worse for her. She was sitting and pissing before Joe got out the door. She didn't laugh but did apologize later, telling Joe it was an emergency. That was one thing, this was another and I really had trouble not looking directly at two p*****n pussies.

Is this what my wife was hinting at? Did she know what our daughter was up to? No, it was Jane that moved. It was Jane that stood naked in front of me and it was Jane's eyes that really caught my attention. Big dark puppy dog eyes, in a pound, pleading to get out of jail. Then, what she said started my brain working.

“Don't be mad with Liz, it was my idea. It was all my idea. I asked Liz to find out how big your cock is.... daddy and I have been having sex since Christmas and he told me he had a big cock. I didn't think he was telling the truth but had no way of finding out so I asked Liz for help and when Liz told me how big yours was I knew I wanted to try it.....
… I just love having a cock in my pussy, please, can I try yours?”

My brain had slipped into neutral, nothing was working up there. Down below something was working, or should I say someone. Liz was stroking my cock like a pro.

“Please daddy, I know you liked it when I squeezed it, your eyes went all funny and Jane really wants to show me how to fuck. You can fuck her first then me. Please daddy.”
I wondered whether Jo had set me up, it was my fantasy after all but, Jane? No, she couldn't have known. Could she? What if my wife had....

After Jo had told me about her fantasy with her b*****r she finished with, it's only a fantasy, it never happened. That was when I told her about my fantasy, something I had never done but come close, so close it scared me back then. We had a young single mother in our neighbourhood, it wasn't the young mother, it was her daughter. So cute and friendly when she skipped over one day and wanted to sit on my knee, she wanted me to jerk my knee up and down and give her a horsey ride. Everything was going pretty good until she lost her grip and landed in my lap, her hand around my cock. The smile she gave me was matched by her mother standing two feet from the porch, that and what happened next scared the shit out of me and blew my mind. As the mother picked up her little girl her pink dress was pulled sideways and I could see her tit, no bra, then, before she covered her breast she straightened up the girls skirt. Oh my god, this young girl wasn't wearing panties and to top everything she, the mother, told me I could give her little girl horsey rides any time.

I don't believe those stories with, my whole life flashed in front of me, but my fantasy had just done that and I awoke to find my daughter holding my cock, my shorts on the ground, with Jane watching. Not only watching Liz stroke my cock, she was rubbing herself. It's one thing to fantasise but, Jane and her father. Liz and me. I knew the saying about how a daughter longs for her father to make love to her the same with young boys wanting to fuck their mothers but. Get a real life, it doesn't happen.... does it? The answer came quickly.

“Just rub it gently and squeeze it a little. When it gets wet, that's the pre-cum, rub it all over the head then we can get it in my pussy. Hurry Liz, I'm so horny and your daddy's cock looks much bigger than dad's. If you want you can kiss it, spit on it.”

This girl certainly knows her way around fore-play I thought, about the same time as I realised I was going to make love to her. Having my hand brought to a p*****n pussy took me over the top. The smooth, soft to the touch skin of Jane's pussy on my finger tips was out of this world. Then Liz, my own daughter, her soft skin, so wet and smooth, damn, young girls were something else. There was no stopping me now, no worries about right or wrong, we were going to have sex and nobody was being f***ed, then it got better. Liz kissed my cock then looked at me as Jane played softly with my balls. Her smile a mile wide.

“And after I feel your cock daddy, I'm going to work on mom. It's only fair, she and Joe can fuck, now lie down, Jane wants me to help. I'm going to hold your cock for her.”

For some reason I felt ten foot tall, my daughter had planed all this and included her b*****r and mother. I also thought Jane had a hand in it as well, as Liz was talking she was sucking.
God that felt good, then it got better, she offered my cock to Liz and proceeded to instruct her in how to give a blow-job 101.

The sight of my daughter opening her mouth to take the head of my cock was out of this world and I can't begin to explain the feeling of her tongue. I'm not going to bullshit you and talk about my ten inch cock, I was Joe Average, all six inches but when I was super hard, like now, it was more than a mouthful for the girls so they double teamed me, a mouth either side until Jane announced she was ready. I lay back on the grass and for a moment felt the warmth of the sun on my face. The feeling of Jane's hand pulling my foreskin back as Liz smeared my pre-cum around the head of my cock was surreal until Liz took a firm hold of my cock and Jane stepped over me. It was time.

I looked down my body, through Jane's spread legs, straight into the eyes of my daughter. There was a shine in her eyes as Jane's pussy got closer and she winked at me. With slow deliberate strokes my daughter rubbed my cock back and forwards through Jane's slit. I felt my cock bend then straighten, pushing against Jane's pussy. Bring it on and I waited to feel that wonderful feeling but Liz wasn't finished and the head slipped past, rubbing Jane's clit.

“Jane gets to go first so you can last longer in me. I want your cock so bad daddy it hurts.”

I watched as Jane got closer to my cock again, Liz was pushing and pulling it between Jane's slit smearing the pre-cum around the entrance, it bent again then straightened, this time right in Jane's pussy. I thought Liz and Jane must have practiced because, with Liz holding my cock, in it went. Now I knew Jane wasn't lying about her dad fucking her. Her eyes closed, in pleasure, as she lowered herself and took most of my cock. I love my wife, nobody was going to take her place and I loved my wife's pussy, nobody would replace that either but, oh god, Jane's pussy had to be second place, maybe third, I still had to experience my daughter. I closed my eyes as Jane moved up then dropped down again. It was on the third trip that something changed. The feeling of the sun disappeared and I looked up to see my daughter squat over my face, her pussy dripping her virgin juice. I opened my mouth and waited, heaven was coming to me, I didn't have to move.

And the first taste was heaven. Sweet, pure heaven so I started licking, then sucking, then swallowing. My daughter was in the first stage of her climax by the moaning I heard. Jane couldn't be far behind as I heard her praising my cock to Liz then.... there was silence. I thought about my daughter kissing Jane, or the other way round. A sexual kiss. It had to be that as Liz started shaking, moving her hips and squashing my face. Jane was also moving her hips, back and forward so my body was rubbing her clit. Then everything stopped, just for a moment..... until all hell broke loose.


Jane bounced one more time and I felt her pussy clamp my cock so hard I started to blast the inside of her womb. I was knew my cock-head was touching it and Liz joined us. Her legs clamped my head so I sucked her slit. I couldn't feel her clit but pushed my chin against her mound. Something was right, I heard her squeal.
At least I think it was Liz, neither of them were moving. The feel of my daughters pussy on my lips, in my mouth, so smooth, like silk, was so exciting and that was only half of it. It was as if there was a full grown woman sitting on my cock but this girl c***d had experience and was using it to give me the the ride of my life.

We lay there together for a long time. The girls were still but I kept moving my tongue in my daughter's pussy and flexed my stomach to move my cock in Jane. That's when it hit me. I was still hard. Not the painful hard like before when they were both sucking me but still hard enough to enter my daughter and Jane must have realised it. She lifted off my cock in one movement and I heard her tell Liz to move, quickly. The sun did it's appear/disappear and things had changed. Sort of. Once more I felt my cock slide into a tight hole as another dripping cunt arrived over my mouth. In the back of my mind was a little thought, just a little one. My daughter wasn't a virgin. It was backed up a moment later by Jane.

“My god Liz, you've taken more than I did and your daddy's cock is definitely bigger than my dads. How did you do it?”

Busy licking Jane's slit I was stunned by my daughter's reply.

“After we talked about it I got mom's dildo and practiced. I wanted to keep my father happy, so there. You had your dad's cock and I had a piece of plastic but it worked. What do you think dad?”

I couldn't answer of course and I don't think Liz really wanted an answer. She was too busy bouncing up and down on my cock. Liz may have taken her own cherry but I was busy rethinking the pussy placing as well as sucking Jane. I didn't mind the taste of my own cum and it gave Jo a real buzz when I sucked her after we had made love. Jane on the other hand, I don't think her father had ever treated her like this and was busy telling Liz how good I was. Liz stopped her bouncing for a moment to agree then went back to work. That's when the moans became a long squeal. My daughter was having an orgasm riding her father. It was all to much for me. There wasn't much cum left in my balls but what was there ended up in my daughter as she slammed down hard on my cock. Her body was touching mine and another crazy thought popped up, my daughter had inherited another thing from her mother. A long love canal. A sweet tight pussy that I wanted to visit again. Next time before Jane. And talking of Jane, she shuddered as her relief over took her, held for a minute, then collapsed.

All in all it had been one hell of a day and it wasn't over. I was still lying on the grass with Liz on one side and Jane the other.
Jane had told Liz it was their job to clean me, my cock and they both proved to be good cleaners. With that job over I held them both as Jane told me her story, how her father had been d***k on Christmas eve and crawled into bed with her. He had been so d***k that he couldn't get hard but the experience had done something for her.
He had slobbered over her pussy enough to give her her first climax and on Christmas day she had asked him to try again, as long as he sucked her pussy first. She would put up with his small cock as long as she got to feel good. She really did love her father but, Liz and Jane laughed when Jane compared his cock to my middle finger.

Things got serious when Jane thanked Liz for sharing my cock, telling her how good I was and being a little jealous of Liz living with me. Liz shocked the hell out of me with her story. How she had planed to grab my cock the first time after they had talked, how she had watched me fuck her mother and how wet she got when I started sucking Jo's pussy after. The language was one thing, what she had been planning another. It had been her idea for Jane to come over and for them to seduce me and if that worked, which it did, how she was going to get her mother and b*****r involved in sex as well. It didn't surprise me one little bit when Jane offered to help although there was a price to pay. Jane was interested in Joe. The way she put it, if the dad's good, the son should be just as good.

I was just about to say something, I hadn't exactly figured out what when the last shot was fired, and Liz was pulling the trigger.

“Together, we're going to fuck him together. We work well as a team and Dad's going to help after Mom gets his cock. I'm sure Mom will want to watch, especially if Dad's got his cock buried in her.”

Now I was thinking about telling my little girl such language shouldn't come from her mouth when I was distracted. Liz kissed my cock and Jane put her little boob in my mouth. It was only for a moment though and Liz was on her feet dragging Jane upright.

“Come on you two, Mom will be home any minute and I don't want her finding out before I'm ready. If she catches us all nude she'll think something happened and spoil it. We'll have a quick swim then you can put some sunscreen on us Daddy, on our tits, that should get you hard for Mom. Looking at her nipples before she left I think she'll want your cock nice and hard when she gets home.”

Some how, in the space of a day my young daughter had grown up. And I liked it, and Jane, such a sweet little pussy. And this was only stage one.

Bring on stage two.

We did have a quick swim and I did put some sunblock on their fronts, that was fun, and Jane filled in some of the holes in the story.
Her father wasn't the monster I had thought he was, he was a vet from the Gulf war and had a problem. It seemed it was the mother who was the monster. She worked and was away a lot according to Jane and, god it was funny, sort of, to hear a young girl say she thought her mother had 'a bit on the side' as she slipped her pussy up and down my cock.
I also found out about my daughter's new found language skills. Bob had a few memory sticks fill of porn, most of them just regular porn but this one, the one Jane had showed Liz was about two girls and their daddy by the pool. Liz and Jane hadn't reinvented the wheel, they just role played what they had watched. It was a relief to me.

Jo's hour turned out an hour and a half and Liz had suggested they put the bottoms back on but still lie on their backs while teasing the hell out of me by touching each other. Another part of her plan was something Jo was always on about, you had to keep reapplying the sun block, especially after swimming. I wasn't so sure she was following her mothers advice or trying to give me a heart attack. Each time I was called on to smooth some more cream on them it was always in the same place, well two of them. Between their legs, and they just had to keep their bikini out of the way, i.e. pussy and their nipples.

By this time the tube was nearly empty and I thought it would be a good idea to have some on my back. Stupid. I was keeping one ear open listening for Jo's return and not really thinking when Jane squirted the rest of the tube on my back, Liz squealed then two young bodies set to work to rub it in. And I do mean bodies. They both landed on my back and started to squirm around, no hands required. At least one hand was between my legs, inside my shorts, playing with my balls. Oh so nice.....

“Well well well, here I am, slaving away to kept you lot fed and you're..... just what are you lot doing?”

“Sunblock Mommy, Daddy has been keeping us covered and we have just about run out so we thought we could get some on us as well as daddy with what's left.”

I was the adult, I was the father..... and I was still trying to think of an excuse while my darling little daughter came up with that. I kept my mouth closed. Jane didn't. Catching where Liz was heading hours before me.

“And there's still some left if you want to sunbathe with us but you'll have to copy us.”

My wife, in all the years we had known each other, had never surprised me the way she did that afternoon.

“Move over girls and give me some space then.”

And that wasn't all. I turned and watched as Jo unbuttoned her dress, thinking back, no panties? I was right and for a moment forgot the girls. A sigh brought them back in a big way. Jo dropped her dress and was naked. We all watched now as Jo dropped to her knees then flopped down on my back.

The feeling of my wife's breasts sliding back and forward over my back was incredible, even more so knowing the girls were watching. I was okay with Liz seeing this, we had been playful in front of the c***dren before, but Jane. Then it didn't matter, Liz squatted in front of us, distraction. The bottom of her thong was again to one side and Jo noticed. She didn't notice Jane pulling on my hard cock, at least I hoped so, Liz was the center of attention but not in the way I imagined.

“Told you so.”

Even with her mothers put down Liz wasn't going to put off wearing her thong.

“But it feels so good Mom and I think Dad likes it, don't you Daddy?”

Damn it, talk about a pregnant pause. Strangely enough, a song title came to mind, Stuck in the Middle, what the hell could I say? Yes, I like looking at my daughter's pussy, and have my wife kill me or, No, and upset Liz.... and her plans... Shit. There was a middle road, safe.

“It's okay for sunbathing I suppose.”

Okay, call me chicken but, everybody laughed, then there was silence. Liz was pushing the boundaries. She stood and undid the side ties of her bikini. I felt Jo stiffen... then relax, then move....

“Shit.... what the fuck did you lot get up to while I was away? You lot been smoking something?”

I was trying to turn and see what was going on but Jo still had her hand on my back, one hand. The other landed on my ass and I knew. Jo had been heading for the very thing Jane was holding. My cock. Even Liz dropping her thong didn't distract Jo and I wondered how long I had to live. A miracle happened and I was reprieved.

“Do you mind? That's mine.”

Now I really was confused. Jane was still holding my cock, my daughter was naked in front of me and my wife wasn't.... didn't seem too upset. Jane was as cool as Liz had been.

“Oh I don't mind, I just wanted to feel what we have been just about seeing all afternoon. It's just.... I mean.... sorry, here.”

I felt the hand on my ass move but Jo was still holding me down with the other. Then I needed to try and sort out all the other things that were going on. There were two hands on my cock, a big one holding the shaft and squeezing, a smaller one holding the head, Liz wasn't helping. She was kneeling inches from my head.
I could smell her arousal but what she said stopped me dead. “Ohhh, can I touch Daddy's cock too, please Mom. It's only fair if Jane got to touch it.”

Now it was up to me. Nobody had answered Jo's question, what had we gotten up too, we had just deflected her attention. I had to, for the plan Liz had, keep the deflection going.

“Did you sell the house?”

It was like somebody had thrown the switch and the light came on. Jo giggled and pulled harder on my cock, bring it further into sight. The small hand, Jane's, also gave it a squeeze. Liz leaned on my back to watch which put her pussy just above my face.

“Nearly, it's a bit above their price range but I think they're hooked. They're going back to the bank on Monday. Now, answer my question, I'm not that silly that you can try and get around me like that and Liz, yes, just a touch.”

I was too nervous to answer anyway but Liz jumped straight in, so did her hand.

“Nothing Mom, Dad was real cool and watched us when we were swimming and did everything like you tell us, putting more cream on after we toweled off, got us a drink and then sat and talked with us. Jane was telling us about her f****y and stuff when Dad asked if we could put the cream on his back. That's all, honest Mom. Ummm, can you move your hand a bit? There's not much left for me.”

I was thinking we had gotten away with our little episode and were home free. Don't get me wrong, I didn't think of it as cheating, not after Liz had told me she was planning for her b*****r to have sex with Jo, my wife. I did actually think my sexy wife would go for it. I didn't even have a problem with having sex with Liz. Jane was a whole 'nother story. Liz had asked and I had given. A while back I had an argument with myself, you know the type, one you can't win.

If my daughter wanted to know about sex and I told her, I was breaking the law just by talking to her, an adult, a c***d and sex. If I hired a sex video and let her look it didn't matter, I was still breaking a law, contributing to the... something, whatever. It was i*****l. How the fuck is a responsible parent supposed to help their c***d through this shit? The sudden lack of hands on my cock brought me back and I heard Jo, heard what she was saying to her daughter and her daughter's BFF.

Then Jo's hand was back, and stroking.
Jo was explaining how to masturbate a cock and was using mine as an example. It was only a couple of seconds but felt like.... oh god it was good and came to a halt in a most unusual way. No, I didn't cum, I wish I had. It was a smack on my backside, hard. Jo was giving orders as well.


“Inside and hit the showers you two, get that chlorine off and get dressed. I've ordered Pizza and it should be here in ten minutes. Move it.”

They moved. Then she put the pressure on me, I rolled to face her, trying hard not to grin.

“You liked that didn't you? Wanted more, like your daughter's pussy sitting on your face instead of the back of your head you dirty old man, well, it looks like you were good and tonight you can be bad, as bad as you want. I think I might catch a trollop trying to get into your pants, I might even have a cat fight with her to show her the error of her nasty thoughts with my dear sweet loving b*****r.”

She changed, just like that.

“Our little baby is growing up and I think you.... we might have a problem. You should have seen her face when she touched your cock. As for Jane.... I think she's a couple of steps down that track already. That wasn't the first cock she's held..... and I think she wants more, more of your cock.... oh god I'm horny. Fuck me stud, use that big cock on me now. I don't even care if they catch us I want it so bad. Christ I was so wet driving over there, wishing we were together, right here, fucking. Just sex honey, just fuck me.”

Jo wanted me to fuck her but she was doing all the work, I was still on my back. The leg of my shorts was pulled up and my cock stood proud. I had a vision of Liz, Liz holding my cock ready for Jane only it was Jo's hand from behind, holding my cock ready for herself, then, just like before it disappeared, into the wettest pussy ever. My wife's.

“Yes, soooo deep, just keep still while I ride you, ohgodohgod.... I'm cumming.... now, cum with me you sexy hunk, fuck me, fuck your daughter, hard, harder, oh god...... YES.”

We did cum together. Jo was already well and truly worked up and after having my cock played with by three sexy females I wasn't far behind but. Did Jo really mean that? More than pillow talk, fantasy? 'Fuck your daughter', shit. How do you bring up a subject like that and ask the question? I was still thinking it may have been a slip of the tongue when my thinking was interrupted.

“Ummm Dad.... DADDY, we need some money... for the Pizza man.”

“In my wallet.... by the bed....


Both Liz and Jane were dressed, in their night wear, it was a sl**pover after all.

Don't blame me, I was still getting over what my wife had said to me when I realised the girls shouldn't open the door dressed like that and tried to move. Jo was having none of that. She was still grinding her hips against mine, still up there and I knew what she wanted, needed. And if she didn't mind being seen.... neither did I.

“Come on sweetheart, give me your pussy. Your big b*****r's ready to lick you clean. His nice clean little s****r with her nice clean little pussy.... OMG. Jo squealed. I hoped the Pizza man had already left or Liz hadn't opened the door yet, you couldn't mistake that sort of noise for anything other. A woman in paradise. Jo lifted onto her knees and I squirmed back. Jo dropped back down and I went to work. Damn she was wet, dripping wet and her clit. I can't remember it being this big before I started sucking it. Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth I started.

This time I didn't give a damn when she squealed, go on sweetheart, give the guy a thrill I thought. I had no idea the person/people getting the thrill were my own daughter and her friend. Like I said, don't blame me, the only thing I could see was my wife's mound. Up close and personal, even then I closed my eyes and it was Jane sitting on my face..... no, it had to be Liz, Jane was holding my cock again. I knew that grip. My eyes flew open, it wasn't a person holding my cock. It was two people and they weren't holding it, they were licking. The cleaning crew were busy. Could anything get better than this? Yes, I closed my eyes and there he was, Joe. And his mother was sucking his cock. I had another small eruption as Jo got her orgasm. When I did open my eyes again I had to blink, there were hands on Jo's breasts, small hands and Jo wasn't pushing them away. Finally Jo opened her eyes and smiled at me. I was thinking this can't be so bad, she hasn't hit me..... yet. Then she did... with words, a question.

“Okay stud, what did you put in that drink? You slipped me a Micky didn't you and you, my innocent little Daughter, no, don't come the little girl with me Liz. Give... or else.”

Jane to the rescue. Mainly because Liz and I were stumped. I thought Liz still needed time to work on her mother, I knew she wanted time to work on her b*****r. Me, shit, I was away in cuckoo land. Looking back I think Jane did a stand up job considering her age and the subject. Telling an adult you are having sex with your father was one thing, explaining the reasons, the wants and desires just to see another cock, that's another story. But she did and in the end she was being cuddled by Jo, it's a mother thing I thought. Liz on the other hand, was already into stage two and was gently rubbing her mothers breasts again.
“So, you two little l****a's want to steal my man, get him all hot and bothered with your young bodies, perky tits and grab his.... my cock?”

Again it was Jane and again it was the big puppy dog eyes and a whispered reply without letting the cat out of the bag.
“It looks so big... I mean... could we just borrow it..... maybe share?”

This time Jo laughed out loud and pulled Liz into the hug. Me, what could I do? My wife was sitting naked on my chest, her inflamed pussy inches from my chin. Liz and Jane standing either side of me in their nightwear, which didn't include panties, and being hugged by Jo. I couldn't do anything, except speak.

“I'm hungry.”

That night Liz and Jane were out on a limb. They hadn't thought about after and their 'pool side fuck' porno had finished with the money shot. The two girls getting covered. Jo on the other hand, invented another fantasy after we had eaten. Her b*****r/me, had to invent a night-time story for their sl**pover, a bit scary, a bit of fun but, a bit sexy, and I had ten minutes. The three of them headed upstairs giggling. I was trying to think if they were as thick as thieves, the three musketeers or my Judge, Jury and Executioner.... and think of a story line. The three musketeers with a twist.

They were the Queens Guard after all. The Queen had been robbed.... of her panties of course, and they had to get them back before the King found out..... been there, done that... no, the panties were going to be painted on, a surprise for the King and someone had k**napped the painter. A bit weak..... role plays? Fantasy? I was the k**napper because.....? I wanted to paint the panties on the Queen/Jo, and I wanted....? to use chocolate. Yes, now I had a story but what about Liz and Jane....? Simple, they were the Queens hand-maidens and I had bribed them to help me.....? because they loved eating chocolate. Perfection. Now, how far could I push it with Jo. I headed for the kitchen and the chocolate sauce and used the last of my time to make a tray of hot chocolate drinks for everybody. This could get messy so I grabbed a towel as well. With a smile/evil grin, I headed up. Game time.

Game time indeed. Liz had the first bedroom in the hall and it was empty. I didn't think they would of used Joe's room so, that left our bedroom, with the super-king bed. I might not have to test things with Jo after all, in fact my dirty mind thought about a sl**pover where the girls slept with the parents. No, that's pushing the limits, so I stopped outside our bedroom door and reached around for the light switch and flipped it off.

There was a shriek, a squeal and a giggle as I stood just outside the door and started. I had visited the Old Vic in London years ago and seen a play, a play where the narrator stood to one side of the stage and told the audience the bits in between the actors lines. The audience was supposed to pretend he wasn't there of course. Most of the time it worked and I set the stage for my story without anyone seeing me. The first part of my story needed to be told this way and I laid out the plot keeping some things secret, I needed to get Liz and Jane out to tell them the rest and their part. Well, most of it.
They had already proved how good they were at cleaning, this time they would be cleaning Jo.

I let them know it was the end of part one by turning on the lights and walked in with their hot drinks. One thing about using the microwave to make hot chocolate, let it cool a bit. I got the impression Jo hadn't cooled down any from this afternoon. She was sitting in the middle of the two girls propped against the headboard with an arm about both of them and her legs slightly apart. The way she was sitting didn't bother me and to tell the truth, the fact they were all naked, didn't come as a surprise either. It just looked so.... so natural. My wife holding her daughter and her daughter's best friend by their breasts did have something to do with the tent in my short though.
I knew the three bald pussies staring at me would keep it that way. Jo said she liked the feeling of her bare cunt when she didn't wear panties and Liz and Jane didn't have to shave before starting their seduction of me. I liked the view.

I set the mugs down and asked Liz and Jane to follow me telling them the chocolate was still too hot to drink. I didn't tell them I was now in a hurry. They both followed me out and I switched off the light as I went. Now it was a quick huddle as I explained their part. Jane got in a small giggle before Liz shut her up by kissing her and dragging her back into the bedroom. More giggles and I guessed they were back on the bed. I started with my story again leading up to the part where I confessed I k**napped the painter and why. This was the trigger for Liz and Jane. They had to hold down the Queen/ Jo as I entered. I checked the temperature of the chocolate sauce. The last thing I wanted was to burn Jo's nether region.

I turned on the lights and using my best French jumped into the room. Oh Shit.

When I told the girls what I wanted I hadn't bothered telling them how to hold down Jo and it took me a second to get over the sight of Liz sitting on her mother's face while Jane lay across her breasts. Once over that I moved to the bed. Jo had drawn her legs up at some stage and I slipped the towel under her bum and noticed she wasn't trying to get free.

She did scream as the first of the chocolate sauce covered her mound but from then on it was more like the moaning she did just before an orgasm. This is good and I kept pouring.

Now I had enough to start smearing it all around, I wanted enough for everybody, then continued with the story, complete with the desire of her handmaidens to clean up any drops so she was ready with her surprise for the King. That was the signal for Liz and Jane and I hadn't even finished my tale..... the cleaning crew were busy. In the end we were all laughing, I was swapping between holding Jo's legs down so they could clean the top of her pussy or holding her legs up so the girls could clean below until Jo sobbed for them to stop. I was so happy with the result what happened next came as a complete surprise.
“My King, there is nothing left for you. My handmaidens have been greedy so I think it's only fair they should be your surprise. Let me have the sauce, I can think of only one way they can repay your service.”

This time Jo had me foxed, I was thinking one thing and she did the opposite. As I handed over the sauce she winked at me then poured some sauce between the breasts of her daughter. Liz just sat there looking at her chocolate covered chest, so did Jane. That's why she didn't move when she got the same and I got a subtle message. Breasts were okay with my wife. I wisely kept my mouth shut. The next message hit me like a hammer.

Liz reached out and held her mother's hand, the one holding the sauce and very deliberately f***ed the bottle over. The next dribble landed directly above her slit. The room went silent. Jo looked at me and smiled.

“Why the hell not and I suppose you wouldn't say no either would you Jane?”

Jane had her puppy dog look. “I never say no to an adult.”

God Damn, this young girl was older than her years. She had trapped Jo so neatly I could hardly breath waiting for Jo to answer. Jo didn't answer, well, not in words. Liz was pushing her hand closer toward Jane. Slowly, ever so slowly the last of the sauce dribbled out. The only difference between Liz and Jane was Jane had opened her legs. The chocolate landed right in her slit.

Jo looked at me, shifted a bit and looked at Liz, finally she turned to Jane and in a quiet voice. “I like chocolate too.”

Liz was not to be left out, it was her plan after all.

“Okay Mom, paper, rock and scissors for you and Dad, winner gets to pick.”

She didn't have to add anything, we all knew this was a competition were everybody won but I hoped Jo did. I didn't want to have to choose between Liz and Jane. I also saw the glint in her eyes but nothing prepared me for what she said. “There's another bottle in the pantry.”

It seemed that was the signal for Jane. She held out her hand to Jo and lay back, pulling my wife over her body. And that was the signal for Liz, only she didn't lie, she stood and presented me with her pussy.
The height was perfection and I didn't hesitate. I liked chocolate as well and if it was pussy flavoured chocolate, so much better. By the gentle cooing beside me Jane was enjoying what Jo was doing. I stopped for a second, where the hell was that other bottle and who was going to get it, then got back to work.

I did take the time to watch my wife licking the chocolate from Jane's cunt, she was an eager beaver and used her whole tongue to lap up the sweet brown covering.

But my pause had been enough for Liz, she lifted one leg and with her hands on my head for balance, swung it over my shoulder. Now she used her hands to push my face toward her slit. Some of the sauce had run into her pussy and I had to work extra hard to get it. The sighs beside me turned to moans, from Jane. Then words, words that knocked my socks off, so to speak.

“Harder Mommy, suck me harder..... suck my clit..... please Mommy.”

Liz wasn't going to be left out.

“Deeper Daddy, you've got to get deeper and clean it all out.”

I had thought a sl**pover involved youngsters trying to rid the world of potato chips and soda, now I changed my mind. This was a sl**pover like none I had ever heard of as we lay on the bed. I had been left alone while the girls made sure Jo didn't have any more sauce hidden in any out of the way places. The width of Jo's legs surprised me, she was defiantly helping them and the giggles told me she was enjoying it but, Jo was still a mother and decided we needed to clean up properly before bed and the hot tub was the perfect place. She even had time to tell me to reheat the drinks and bring them out as Jane led her by the hand. It was like they had reversed roles somewhere, Jane the mother and Jo the little girl as they walked out the door. Liz hadn't forgotten her plan though. She skipped behind me, her hand resting on my bum.

“It's working Dad, now all we have to do is get Joe and Mom together and it's going to be in the hot tub. You know your rule, no peeing in the tub? Well, all we have to do is get Joe to drink lots and when he wants to pee he's got to do it in a bottle. That way we can all stay in the tub.... and watch. And you've got to show him how. Mom and I are going to have some wine and you and Joe can drink some beer. It'll work Dad, I know it will, all Mom has to do this week is show Joe a bit of boob or a bit of leg, I'll do the rest, well, me and Jane, and Daddy, I really like your cock a lot better than Mom's dildo.”

With that information floating around in my head I walked out like a headless chicken and nearly fell into the hot tub. My god, this morning I had a sweet young daughter, now..... just what did I have? i****t?

I never believed that shit was wrong anyway, the a****l world showed us that with careful breeding you got the best outcome and it didn't matter if it was siblings or parents. A lesbian wife? No fucking way. Free thinking and a little wild, that I can live with but, a nymphomaniac for a daughter.... maybe. What's wrong with that anyway? Not one fucking thing. As for Jane, she seemed to have her head screwed on better than most adults.

So what if she is trying her wings, if she was a boy it was just about expected, what was that saying about a young boy sowing his oats. Cuts both ways and Jane wasn't screwing around, just her father.... and me.... and Joe.

And Jo. I put the drinks down and climbed into the tub by feel. My eyes were locked onto Liz and Jane kissing my wife's breasts. Damn that was hot, and I'm not talking about the temperature of the water. As I sank to my neck I got a feeling. Everything was alright with the world, especially our little corner. Yes, I could see my wife and my son together and the best part, I somehow knew they would enjoy the sex even more because they were mother and son, already a happy loving pair. Do your thing daughter, I'm behind you one hundred percent.

Jo seemed to be playing with the same game plan. Hands were moving and lips were touching. Bodies were weaving and swaying, Jo was on fire and she was dragging Liz and Jane into her high sexual level of lust. Sparks were firing and legs were open.
Jane was leading the way and Liz was watching, learning. Me, I sat back and waited, they would get round to me after a while, I could wait. And it didn't take long, all of a sudden everybody was looking at me, should I say my cock. Jo sat back with Jane riding one leg and Liz the other and a look of sexual satisfaction on her face she normally only got after a good fucking from her b*****r/me.

“I think our two little l****a's would like to play with their King in another way, a horsey ride possibly.”

With that she started bouncing them up and down on her legs. OMG, my fantasy had come back in a way I had never imagined. Even Jo's boobs bouncing as they were reminded me of the young mother and the words. Was Jo giving me the green light? I knew one thing for certain, she wanted to watch. Liz and Jane wasted no time getting from Jo to me and the strange part of it, they both straddled my legs facing her. Neither of them were giving anything away and Jo grinned.

“If you want your horsey ride like that you had better hold on to the saddle horn, Daddy can buck real hard sometimes.”

Once again it was Jane, so sweet, so innocent. I couldn't see her face but I bet myself Jo was getting the look.

“Is there another way to ride Daddy?”

The look on Jo's face was priceless. Jane had trapped her again and I mean really trapped her, the moment of truth was staring her in the face. Tell Jane she could sit on my cock, which meant Liz would want her turn of course or back down. I kept my face neutral and waited. Which way would she go? In the end I thought she was the Mother Jane didn't have.

“If you want you can show Liz how you ride your Daddy.”

Jane's response left me all choked up. She slid down my leg, her bare pussy rubbing my leg was one thing, the kiss she gave Jo was the other and when she broke it.

“Oh Mommy, thank you..... umm.... can we share? I mean, it's only fair for Liz.... opps, sorry, it is your cock after all, can we all share?”

How the hell did she do it? Once again she put Jo under pressure and I wondered how Liz was keeping her mouth shut. We waited. Jo changed tack.

“All I was thinking was about getting cleaned up, now it looks like all we did was turn the heat up, what do you think Liz? Want to try and ride your Daddy as well? Why the fuck not? We've just about done everything but and it's as good a time as ever. Lets ride this cowboy girls.”

Strange, they said they were going to ride me but here they were, all over Jo. And I do mean all over her, kissing her all over. Now I could smile. The smile got even bigger as all three of them turned to face me and stood. The spot light I had aimed at the tub highlighted the drops of water falling off their breasts and I watched as three beautiful females moved closer. My mind flashed back to a work I did for a laugh at college.

I was Apollo and Jo was my Aphrodite or.... Artemis, the protector of young girls, no, she also aiding c***dbirth, how about Hera? She was a wife and s****r of Zeus after all. Yes.

Oh yes. I was back in the real world and Jo was pushing Liz closer. Jo couldn't see Liz as she winked at me and because Jane was slightly behind her she couldn't see her smile either. These young girls were truly l****a's, I lifted my hips as Liz stood astride them standing on the seats to either side. If it was going to happen I wanted everybody to see, more than that, I wanted to see how Jo reacted to this. Liz had used the hot tub as the setting for her mother and Joe so this was like a dry run. If Jo liked it, was turned on enough it would be a piece of cake to change places. From a father daughter to a mother son.

Neither Liz or myself had any idea of what Jo would do so I didn't move and Liz moved slowly. To slow for Jo. Suddenly my cock was held by Jo and I saw her hand on our daughter's shoulder. It was forcing her down, down towards my cock,

“All at once honey, once you feel the head in the right place push down hard, you'll love it.”

Liz did as she was told, even let out a small groan as she took my cock, took it completely.
So did I. It wasn't acting on either of our parts. For me the feeling, the time, the place, even the others watching added up to something special and Liz. She arched her back and the look on her face, she was in heaven. Pleased with her plan I thought, no. It was something more, she really did like my cock, liked fucking and started moving.

Jo's face was something to see as well. She got closer to our joined parts and watched.

“Oh my god Liz.... all of it, Fuck! Shit girl, there's nothing left..... how? I mean.... Damn, what am I going to get after this. Where's my cock?”

The team was back in action. Jane wrapped her arms around Jo and found her tits, and hung on. Liz leaned down and Kissed her Mother. Not a daughter's kiss, I saw her tongue leading the way and when she finished the kiss, well, the timing couldn't have been any better.

“There's always Joe.”

It was Jo's turn to look like a fish out of water as Liz started working my cock, moving slowly at first then speeding up. Yep, my daughter was heading straight for the finish line and was dragging me along. I gave Jo a smile as her mouth dropped even further as she watched us and I realised what Jane was doing. I couldn't see, most of what was happening was under water but, there was no mistaking the action. Jane was masturbating my wife with one hand while pulling her nipples with the other. I waited for the scream, I also waited for Liz.

Again it was surreal. My daughter was fucking me, no other way of saying it, Jane was fucking Jo and it was all going on, as the k**s of today put it, in your face, but I felt a certain calm. I was providing a cock for my daughter to use, don't get me wrong, I was enjoying the sex with Liz, thank god for this afternoon, but there was no urgency. I nearly laughed out loud when I realised this was my forth fuck of the day and could take my time, let Liz have her fun as well. I might even be able to wait until Jane had her share.

It nearly ended in a disaster. Jo did scream, she also fell forward. Well, at the time I thought she was falling. She grabbed Liz and sucked her nipple with such a f***e Liz went a little sideways instead of the straight up and down, this threw me a little sideways and to stop everybody getting a dunking I threw my arm out for support. Liz also screamed. One arm was around Jo's head holding her mother to her breast the other on my chest to give her more support for her up and down efforts. She also maintained of slightly off center alinement and I realised she was enjoying the feeling of my cock touching her pussy in a different way. I liked it as well and in her own way Jane helped finish Jo.


“Come on Mommy, suck your Daughters breast, watch Daddy fuck his little girl just the way you're going to fuck your Son. Your clit is so hard Mommy, just like Joe will be and I want to suck it so bad.” I thought Jane was pushing too hard. Jo didn't because of the loud moan then Jane sent her over the edge.

“ I want to suck you and make you cum Mommy, suck you while you suck your Son, watch his cock going into your wet pussy.....

I'm sure there was more to follow but it was enough for Jo and I needed all my strength to hold us up as she collapsed, a muffled cry coming from around her daughter's breast. And that sent Liz over the top. Without her feet for support the weight of her collapsing on me and dragging her mother with her sunk me in the middle. It was both a little funny and a pause for me. I hadn't cum. It took a minute for Jo to come back and when she did she sat back, pulling Liz off my cock. This took the pressure off and I popped up again, my cock leading the way. Still hard. Jane took it all in and moved, one hand holding my cock and her leg swinging over my hips, slightly twisted and held. WTF. Oh no. with her pussy just touching my cock she stopped. She hadn't finished with Jo.

“Can I Mommy? Can I have my share of Daddy's cock..... please.”

Jo had satisfaction written all over her face as she cuddled Liz.

“Of course you can Jane, show us how well you can ride daddy's cock. Our cock.”

Liz was also coming back to the land of the living and I wondered if the grin she was wearing was permanent as she climbed over my legs to get to the other side.

“And Mommy and I will suck your titties.”

That was all she needed, in fact I thought it was more as she once again lowered her body. She still couldn't take all of my cock but just rested when the head touched her cervix, only this time there was something different. I watched the muscles of her stomach move in time to what I was feeling on my cock. Her cervix was moving, rubbing the head of my cock. She couldn't? Could she? Was she developed enough to open for me? I decided it was not going to happen and reached for where I figured her clit would finally show and rubbed.

Again I thought Jane was older than her years as she smiled down at me. We both knew to enjoy what we had but.

“Later Daughter, I'll suck that sweet button as well and we can try again as long as Mommy doesn't mind.”

Jo stopped sucking on Jane's nipple and looked at me, grinned and turned to Jane.
“Yes, wait a bit longer, see if my Son's cock fits you better Daughter. It looks nice and fat.”

Of course Liz didn't want to be left out.

“And I want to watch but you have to let Mommy go first.”

And with that Jo and Liz went back to their nipples as Jane began moving. This was not working, Jo and Liz were trying to follow Jane's movements. I put my hands on Jane's hips and stopped her. Before anyone could complain I started moving. Being in the water with my feet and shoulder supported made it easy and Jane smiled as I began fucking her. And now I felt the urge, the need for realise. We were getting close when Jane squealed and locked me up. I mean her pussy clamped down on my cock so hard I couldn't move.

I could shoot and I did when I heard Jane and felt something different. Different and nice

“Daddy, Mommy's got her finger in my butt.”

“And my Daughter has her finger in mine.”

Jo and Liz just giggled as Jane relaxed and slowly lifted off me. I felt my cock flop and knew that was it for me today, I also wondered if those little blue pills would help me if this was the future. It looked like it was the end of the day for Liz and Jane also. Liz slipped into my arms as Jo held a shaky Jane against her shoulder and her sudden smile confirmed what I thought. Jane had one hand underwater and Jo still had her legs open. I set my internal clock and turned on the water jets, five minutes would be enough.

And no, the girls didn't sl**p with us. After relaxing for their five minutes we roused them, dried them, with a lot of giggles, Jane was ticklish, and helped them into bed. One bed. I think their eyes were closed before we tucked them in and kissed them goodnight. Jo held my hand as I was about to walk out so I turned and looked, first at my wife then the girls. They looked so peaceful cuddled together, so beautiful my heart ached. Jo moved into my embrace and kissed me. She was also looking at them.

“Any regrets? I mean.... you know what I mean.”

“No and yes, no regrets and the back seat of a car is way over rated. You?”

“No.... well I was the one who started it taking my top off. The female, the couple I was showing the house to today, she was one of those touchy types and wasn't afraid to show me she didn't have a bra on either, actually, thinking about it I think she was coming on to me.
She got real close more than once, close enough for her breast to touch mine coming out of the walk in closet. He's older and she looks more like a trophy wife, younger than me maybe. That's why I was so horny when I got home, she wants me to show them the house again if the bank says yes and she might be on her own. You know we may have another problem, apart from Joe. By the way, he is not a problem for me, it's Liz, she might want to sample Jane's father now you, umm, have opened her eyes so to speak.”

“Yes, I know, I did think about that earlier. His name is Don and Jane explained he's a war vet, got some sort of a problem. Damn honey, you should have heard Jane, she thinks her mother has a bit on the side. Her words but I got the feeling she really loved her father, and not just the sex part. She's older than she looks that's for sure. As for Joe, he could be your younger b*****r you know, how would that fit in with your fantasies.”

“Fine, just fine. My younger b*****r on odd days and my older b*****r on even. I could put up with that. What about you? Thought out how you can take care of two Daughter's and a s****r?”

“Magic, little blue magic pills. Now woman, time for bed.”

After we got into bed Jo snuggled into my body and had a quiet giggle. I brushed the hair out of the way and looked at her. What?

“Four times. Once with you, once with Liz and twice with Jane. Quite a haul for one day.”

I still didn't want to say anything to upset Liz and her plans, I would tell Jo, later, so I just sighed.

“Greedy.”

We both awoke to a bang. The front door made that noise when One person in our f****y was closing it, Joe was home. Jo and I grinned at each other, what was going to happen? What happened was most unexpected. Jane walked into our bedroom followed by Liz. Both were carrying a tray, breakfast in bed. Now this was something new. So was what they were wearing, their thongs. Jane headed to Jo's side while Liz came to me, they stopped a foot short and bowed, then, OMG. Tits in your face.
They had started already. As one they put one foot on the bed.

This is not a manoeuvre you should do if you wanted to keep certain parts covered while wearing a thong. I didn't have to look at Jane, Jo's loud intake of breath told me she was seeing the same as me. Pussy. I wasn't expecting what Liz did next either. She placed the tray on my lap in such a way she could touch my cock. I had a thought Jane had done something for Jo by the gasp I heard.
Before I could react she had turned and yelled down to Joe that his breakfast would be five minutes then turned back.

“Morning sl**pyhead, I hope you enjoy it and don't get dressed, just your swim trunks. It's another great day for the pool.... and other things. Oh, and don't worry about the sun block, we'll get Joe to put it on us.”

I was about to tell them not to push Joe to fast when they stopped by the door, their backs to us and bent over. Jo nearly choked on her coffee. Oh god, pity poor Joe. He had no idea what was coming his way. I just laughed as Jane turned back, smiled and closed the door.

There was time for a slow breakfast, a quick fuck, we were both horny after the show and a hot shower before we opened the door. I hadn't heard anything from downstairs and figured.... well, into the Lions den but Jo pulled me back.

“You sure about this?”

I thought 'this' was the sex between her and Joe but when I turned Jo was smoothing her bikini front. The answer died on my lips as she turned and bent over, her fingers touching her toes. When she didn't get an answer she moved one leg. Pussy time. Her thong slipped sideways, the same as had happened to Liz. That got her a smack on her ass as I told her to wait for the signal from Liz.... or Jane..... or else.

The next surprise was the kitchen. I didn't know what they had had for breakfast because the place was clean already. I rinsed our dishes and stacked the machine. Jo walked past and I hesitated. Show time. I didn't have 'chiseled' abs's but I was proud I didn't have any extra around my waist and still looked good in swim wear, my extra height helped a bit but I suddenly wanted to look good for Jane and Liz. How stupid was that? Was I feeling old? Was it because of what Jo told me about the couple yesterday? Oh well, let the game commence, you can't tell the score 'till games over and so far Jo and I were equal, four apiece. I did wonder were the girls were and hoped they would also have an equal score card at the end as I walked out just in time to hear Jo. “And I'm next.”

I wondered if she was telling Joe she wanted him to put sunblock on her, should I wait, find something to do before interrupting them. No, I would have a swim. I could also watch, watch to see what Liz and Jane were up to.
I still didn't want to let the cat out of the bag just yet and by the slick look of Liz he had finished there. Joe was kneeling beside Jane and rubbing her back. My timing couldn't have been better. How wide was Jane going to spread her legs? And nearly fell into the pool when I found out.

Standing at the edge of the pool day dreaming was to much for Liz. She sprang to her feet and rushed me, collided with my body and we both fell into the pool.
When I surfaced it was in her face, literally and Liz wasted no time in grabbing my cock. Now I had the plan. We were going to be other wise occupied leaving Joe with his hands full. Liz and I drifted to the other end of the pool, me on my back with Liz floating between my legs. From where the others were they couldn't see just what my sexy daughter was up to. Liz had pulled my trunks down far enough to let my cock spring free and after lifting her top, was rubbing it between her small breasts. I heard her words but couldn't believe them, or her.

“I'm giving you a tittie fuck Daddy so you can watch Mommy,” the blank look on my face promted Liz, “The two girls did it on the video. Mommy is going to ask Joe to undo the ties for her top so she won't get tan lines and then take it completely off. Do you think Joe will like that? And then Jane's going to offer to do his back but accidentally spill some cream on his shorts so she can touch him when she wipes it up. I can't wait to see him hard. If that doesn't work Jane's going to rub the cream on my front and I'm going to do hers. By the way Daddy, she can't wait for you to fuck her again.... after you suck her pussy, she really likes that, makes her daddy do it first and she told me she likes your big cock. ”

I wondered if we should move, if I remember correctly the age of consent in Japan is 13. That thought just about became reality when my mind finally unscrambled what Liz said next, “Daddy, are you okay with Jane and me fucking her father?”

Once again my highly educated brain answered before I had a chance to think, “Um...

“It's just like Jane, but, I just want to try a smaller cock. You'll always be first, for both of us, like I said, Jane really likes your big cock and she's been fucking her Dad for a while now. Please say it's okay, please.”

The second please was followed by my sweet young Daughter's mouth engulfing the head of my cock. To be honest, I had thought about Liz and Jane with her father, briefly, just before Jane slid down my cock. The second time in the hot tub, well, I was distracted. I was distracted now as well, Liz bit my cock.

“Ohh, look Daddy, wow.”

I looked, and then looked again. I also heard. “All over Joe, it's real tender and needs a good covering.” and his mother wasn't talking about herself. No, she was helping her son rub sunblock over Jane's' tits.
I couldn't believe it, the sight of my wife holding the budding breast of Jane while using her other hand to control the movement of her son's hand while her own unfeted breast swayed with each movement seemed surreal. When did they change? I needed to focus.

And Joe's reaction. Perfectly normal. I saw him squeeze the tube for some more cream then reach out, calm as anything and apply the cream to the sides of, not this young girl, no, his mothers breasts. Way to go Son, I quietly shouted to myself.
I saw Jo smile before she closed her eyes but I knew she hadn't finished.
“That's better, finish Jane then you can do me ALL OVER.... and don't miss any spots. You tell him Jane, we don't want you sunburnt and having to go home early.”

All of a sudden I had no problems with Liz fucking Jane's father. As strange as it sounded, a twelve year old girl fucking a grown man, that was what was going to happen, and, she was going to do it anyway. She was also going to end up in Joe's bed regardless of what we would say. I smiled at the thought of her mom kicking her out and into our bed so she could have her turn with her son. Shit, life was about to get interesting. Then it did. A smiling Jane joined us in the pool and, in the ten feet from where she had been laying to the edge of the pool she had 'lost' the bottom of her bikini. Liz gave a wiggle and I knew without looking, she was naked as well, a wet pussy rubbed against my leg. One to go.

Once again this young grown up girl surprised me, “Are we still going to let your Mother fuck him first Liz?” Jane talked over my head. To me, his cock looked like it would burst free all on its own. “We need to be quiet and let it happen but I want a quick lick of our toy as well.”

Seeing how the conversation was moving ahead on an adult level I stayed with it, “Actually, Liz and I were talking about the two of you fucking your Father. When would be the best time? and where? Just in case your Mother comes home?”

OMG, Jane devoured my cock. It was super quick but I could feel the head of my cock in her throat and Liz, my beautiful young daughter licked my balls. I tried everything I knew and added a few extras to stop my orgasm right there. Hard but, thank god, not impossible as Liz and Jane rubbed their bodies against mine. Liz was leading by rubbing my cock head against Jane's immature breasts.

And once again I had two daughters, Jane smiled as she wrapped me around her little finger. “Can we do it here daddy? My daddy can fuck Liz while her daddy fucks me. It'll be neat, and then we can swap. Just think, there will be enough cocks for all us girls if Joe is here with Mommy.”

Just as my cock slipped between my daughters legs I looked up. Oh fuck. My wife was peeling my sons shorts down his legs. I think it was the fact that my wife was naked in front of her son that made me forget as my rock hard cock slipped into my daughters cunt at exactly the same time as his erect cock spurted in Jo's face. To much too fast son but then again, I knew my wife. Get the first one over with quick and then settle down for the long haul. I hoped the girls had fixed him a good breakfast. He was going to need it if Jo wanted her younger b*****r to satisfy her needs. This boy was going places Places he had never imagined.

I also had needs to take care of. After last night in the hot tub I knew Jane would need something extra to give her satisfaction. In all the role plays Jo and I had explored another female was not there. Her b*****r, sure, a s****r had never come up, now... I reviewed last night. Jo and the girls in bed, the chocolate, the licking/cleaning, calling my wife Mommy. Jane leading my wife into.... what? Only one way to find out....

Before I could make up my mind, things happened. “Mommy likes his cock.”

Another quick look confirmed it. My wife was sucking her sons cock. OMG. I didn't have to think about what could happen, all I had to do was grab my daughters arm before she could climb out of the pool. “No, wait.... Please, Joe needs.....” I didn't have to worry about Jane, she had her hand around my cock and all of a sudden, Ouch. She had a real tight grip on my cock. Once again the young girl surprised me. “Leave them be or.... you don't feel my daddies cock fucking you.”

“BUT.....”

Jane smiled at me, “Sorry Daddy, Liz needs to learn.”

Jeez, that got me hot but, “We have to share, you and me with your daddy's cock Liz, you and me with my daddy's cock and your mom and our new toy. We'll get our turn.... soon.”

If anything could have stirred my bl**d more, right now I couldn't think of it. My daughters talking about their cock, poor Joe. Shit, what about my cock? Jane had that covered. “So, kiss daddy's cock.” she said holding my cock head in front of my daughter's face. “And I'll let you kiss my daddy's cock. I might even let you suck him off. Only if you are good.”

The rockets fired and I went through the roof. Fuck the count down, I was blasting off into space. So was my son, according to my wife. “OH FUCK JOE, CUMMMMM”

I guess Jane had figured out what was happening long before me and acted on it. She was out of the pool in a shot, bare ass naked and crying, “What Mommy, what's wrong Mommy?” Before Joe could even blink a small naked girl wrapped herself around my wife and started crying. Even to me they looked like real tears. If you didn't count the fingers between my wife's legs, pushing hard, virtually locking Joe's cock in his mother's pussy.

My wife played it to the hilt. “Oh Jane, don't worry, I'm so happy I cried out. My son made me so happy, just about as happy as you and Liz. He.... “

“He didn't hurt you did he mommy....?”

OMG, I took a mouthful of pool water to stop laughing, and then spit it out into my Daughter's face to stop her spilling the beans. Liz had had a plan and it had gained a life of it's own but I wanted to see where this was going.
My wife, my son and my Daughters best friend, all naked and....


“OHMYGOD, look at his cock.” Jane was the circus master, controlling how things played out. She had pushed Joe's hip the first time around, now she pulled and his cock slid from it's new home. Still hard. I stifled another laugh as my daughter choked back a splutter. Jo surprised the hell out of me. “That's mine.” Pulling her Sons cock back home

Joe looked like a deer caught in the headlights. What the fuck. And if the poor boy wasn't shocked enough, Jane finished him off. “Mommy, it's leaking.”

Jo looked down at her son's cock, half way into her cunt. Joe looked down at his cock. Jane put her hand on Jo's cunt and time stood still. Ever so slowly the eyes of my wife and son tracked down Jane's arm and I was reminded of Marty Feldman, specifically his eyes. Joe tried several time before a sound came out of his mouth. If ever there was a time for saying just the right thing, Joe nailed it. “Sorry Mom, I....”

Once again I held Liz back. There were still a few things she didn't know about her Mother. This was make or break for Mother and Son and I think Jane understood as well. She didn't move. She didn't have to, her fingers were already well placed. Inside a very wet, dripping cunt. I did see the small muscles on her arm move and could imagine what Jo was feeling.

As I said, time stood still and then, everything flowed on at normal speed. Jo reached for her son and pulled him into her breasts. “Oh honey, there's nothing to be sorry about,” and with a wink at me continued, “In fact, we might even do it again.”

My Son was silent and, if I was in his place I would have been silent as well. Smothered by those beautiful breasts. I was thinking Jo was trying to keep him thinking of other things rather than question to deeply what had just happened. I also thought now was a good time to let my 'real' daughter go. I wanted to see what else the 'Evil Twins' had come up with.

With a quiet 'Thanks Daddy' Liz got out of the pool. After a last look, I think it was so she would not get tangled in Jane's bikini bottom, she crept forward and then dropped on Joe's back. My Daughter definitely had an evil streak.
The cold water and cool body had the desired effect and Joe jerked forward. His cock hadn't gone soft and when his hips jerked his cock, alined perfectly, slid home again into his Mothers cunt as Jane's fingers withdrew. Three females cried out for three different reasons.

Jo had seen her Daughter's move and had been ready. So she thought. She had not been ready for her Son's cock to make another visit even though she had wanted it. Her cry was one of surprise. Jane's fingers were withdrawing.

Liz cried out, but for a different reason. As her b*****r's body reacted one way, his arm reached back to remove the cold wet whatever from his back and, being off balanced, grabbed what his hand came in contact with. His s****rs breast. Her cry was one of surprise and pleasure.
***********

Jane also cried out. Her cry was also a cry of surprise. Jane had never thought of sex with a female, her mother's behaviour had set that but, last night with Jo, her new Mother had changed everything. Added with the strange feeling for Liz, more than just the sex had made sl**p difficult to find last night. Now, there was another complication, Joe.

Jane didn't think there were to many twelve year old girls who had racked up such a sexual experience as she had done in the last few days and surprised even herself with the feeling she had for Jo, not only that, last night, before the story, Jo had kissed her, awakened new feelings in her young body. Now. she had her hand trapped in Jo's pussy by a young hard cock, a cock that she knew her best friend was going to share. Her cry was one of lust.

It wasn't hard to convince Joe to start that age old rhythm. It was hard withdrawing her fingers but, there were things to do, people to fuck. Her new Daddy was all alone in the pool. Then, it didn't mater. Liz was standing besides her b*****r, her small breast nestled against his lips, her nipple forcing it's way inside his mouth. Jane watched as her new Mommy slowly lowered her mouth to her best friends other nipple and licked it. Where's Daddy and his lovely big cock? She would catch up with her new b*****r later.

Just as Liz moaned her pleasure Jane felt two large hands enclose her breasts, gently lifting her, a strange sort of lift and then, she was lowered again. Jane knew exactly what her Daddy wanted. A moment later it was confirmed as she felt the head of his cock touch her lips. This was another reason for the new feelings, doggie fucking. Mommy and Daddy were so gentle. It made making love so special and in one little corner of her mind she filed away a thought. When she and Liz did end up with her father, what would a couple of small fingers feel like alongside her fathers small cock?

On her hands and knees, her lips wrapped around Mommy's nipple and Daddy's cock slowly moving inside her, all other thoughts disappeared until just pleasure remained. She wanted to capture the scene in front of her as well, the tight threesome of Mother, Daughter and Son, all enjoying the moment and not a word had been spoken

***********
All of this had been Jane explaining how she felt about what she called, her new f****y, while resting in/on my lap.

We were watching Jo cuddle Joe and Liz and to be honest, I didn't think we had one single f****y photo that caught the love between them as shown at this moment. I didn't think it could get any better until Jane looked up at me and smiled her perfect little girl smile. “I love you Daddy”

Her next words switched me from nearly crying to wanting to laugh. “When will Joe be ready again Daddy? I really need his cock”

... Continue»
Posted by chchboy 7 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Sex Humor  |  
4131
  |  
100%
  |  3

Anna the Slave takes Pleasure with Her Sons

I dried myself off and thought about what had transpired in the last two nights. My two sons were learning the wonderments of a woman’s body and what pleasure she can offer a man. They were learning fast I smiled. When I looked in the mirror I didn’t see a wanton woman. I saw a mother who was protecting her sons from death.

I made a face at myself; then I thought what mother wouldn’t do what I did.( Am doing ) I corrected myself. I sighed out and shook my head. I had promised Brutus to let him take me anally. What if he doesn’t want to I thought.

I giggled to myself as I remembered the intent look on his face. The trembling in his hands as he placed them on my buttocks as I told him to hold me open and look as long as he’d like to. I had even encouraged him to put a finger in my hot wet pussy and smear the juices around my butt hole and probe it if he wanted.

As I looked in the mirror and recalled this I saw my nipples crinkle and harden and felt a deep twitch inside me as I remembered him fingering my excited pussy and then gently probing my butt hole with his finger.

I turned and looked at my round butt in the mirror. He’d do it I thought. I knew the boys were waiting for me in my bed but I lingered in front of the mirror. I liked what I saw. I’d had two c***dren and my tummy had the tell tale pouch from giving birth.

My breast were still fairly firm and not yet sagging and as I looked I shook my head yes as I thought I still I have a nice round butt. At that I smiled at my reflection and wondered how tonight would go.

Brutus it seemed to me was content in watching, which was quite curious to me. Janus I laughed to myself couldn’t keep his cock out of me. What a cock it was too. My pussy twitched and began to moisten as I thought of his thick fat cock buried in my tight wet vagina.

Tonight though I knew was going to be about Brutus. Janus would participate also but I’d lavish more attention on Brutus. I shook my head as I thought of their hard young cocks. I loved them both but Brutus’s cock was a nice meaty thick veined one that with time and patience would find it’s way deep into my bowels.

I shivered as I felt my spine tingle at the very thought of having a man in my tight pink damp asshole again. Oh god Julius I thought hurry home safely to me. I missed my husband terribly. I swallowed hard and thought how will I ever explain what I’ve done.

I turned fiery red with shame as I realized when he came home and made love to me, he would know, he would know that another man had possessed me. Now all of my anger burst out as I clenched my fist in frustration. Cyrus you rotten bastard I’ll kill you myself I hissed through my teeth.

I took a deep breath and cleared my head of such thoughts. I had to concentrate on the boys and keeping them alive. No matter the cost. I would deal with my husband when the time came but for now his two sons were going to fuck me and fuck me proper in front of Cyrus my horrid landlord.

I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled as I said out loud. Anna what better lovers could you ask for in the absence of your husband other than his two sons. Yes I shook my head at my reflection. I reminded myself they both had nice thick cocks. Brutus was actually… well maybe a bit bigger than his father.
I turned and left the bathroom smiling again and in better spirits as I thought of those two young endlessly hard cocks plunging into my waiting warm wet pussy. My pussy once again began to moisten and itch in anticipation of being thoroughly fucked until it was filled with gobs of gooey hot sticky sperm.

Hello you two, I paused and struck a pose for them in the doorway. Hello mother they replied. How’s my two young boys tonight I asked them as I crawled up between them on the bed. I could see they had bread and cheese and wine in a basket. I looked at them and said you forgot the fruit.

I got up on my hands and knees and slowly crawled off the bed. I could feel their eyes on my wet weeping vagina and pink puckered butt hole. I paused and looked over my shoulder and was glad to see their cocks were stiff and hard.

As I walked to get the fruit I wondered if I was beginning to enjoy my role a little too much.
Of course I told myself I could stop anytime after saving the boys lives. After all that’s why I was doing this; to protect them.

Oh god I thought what if Cyrus demands we continue to entertain him. This I’d never considered. What if saving my son’s lives would entail them fucking me anytime Cyrus so demanded.

My hand flew to my mouth to stifle a cry as I thought of that possibility. He wouldn’t dare I thought, he just wouldn’t dare. My nipples hardened and my pussy twitched and I felt my cheeks burn with shame.

I realized that secretly that’s what I wanted? My hand went to my vagina. My pussy lips were coated with my warm wet juices. Already enflamed with anticipation of what? My two sons happily thrusting their eager young hard cocks into my grateful cunt.

My breast ached and my wet enflamed pussy gave me the answer I was afraid of. I wanted to fuck my young sons as much as they in their adolescent innocence couldn’t wait to touch and taste and explore their mother’s willing body.

So be it I resolved I was a young woman who’s husband was off to war. My tender young body yearned and longed for a man’s hard muscled arms to hold me. To caress me and yes to make love to me. I loved to feel my husbands cock buried deep inside me as he whispered words of endearment in my ear.

Who better to let caress me and make love to me than his own flesh and bl**d. My two sons who possessed so many of their father’s features. My heart beat faster as I thought of their two hard throbbing thick cocks pounding into the soft succulent folds of my dripping wet cunt.

I was f***ed into this role and my own sexual desires and needs now came to the surface. I had always been a very sexual woman. I giggled as I thought that’s why my husband was so enamored with me.

I willing sucked his hard cock with a wanton wild fervor. My lips noisily slurping up and down the long swollen shaft of his thick cock. My throat opening as his cock slid down into it. My eyes looking into his willing him to fill my warm wet mouth with his scalding hot strands of his thick gooey sperm.



I crawled up between my sons with these thoughts in my mind as I turned around and lay back with my legs splayed open and my fingers feverishly rubbing my swollen clitoris.
I thought of how I sucked my husbands cock back into a rigid hard throbbing state and begged him to fuck me, to fuck me with his long hard thick cock.

I moaned and sighed as I thought of his hard thick cock slicing through my slippery wet pussy lips and plunging deeply into my quivering spastic hot cunt. Eliciting moans of fuck me oh god Julius fuck my hot wet pussy uh huh oh god yes, oh god I love how you fuck me with your long hard cock.

I thought of how he was the first to take me anally and how I moaned and screamed in pleasure as he thrust his cock into my tight little shit hole. How I told him of the immense pleasure I received from him taking me like an a****l.

My thoughts shifted to Brutus and how hopefully tonight he would explore the depths of my bowels and feel my anal ring stretched tightly around his meaty cock. My hips and rose and fell in synch with each deep breath I took as I neared an explosive orgasm.

The thought of my son’s hard thick cock penetrating my anus sent me over the edge and I cried out oh god yes Brutus your cock feels so good in my tight damp butt hole. Fuck me Brutus fuck my ass, uh huh oh god yes fuck me. Oh god I’m coming yes, yes I screamed out as my fingers flew over my clit as I exploded into orgasmic bliss.

I lay back limp and spent. I could feel my warm juices flowing and bubbling out of my sated cunt. I felt the bed shift and two warm hands on my thighs I looked down and saw Brutus staring intently at my fluttering pussy lips.

Closer I whispered. Spread me open Brutus put your lips on my warm fragrant cunt, taste it my son. Yes I sighed out as I felt him spread my slick pussy lips open. He lay on his tummy and said it’s beautiful mother.

Mm I moaned touch it Brutus feel how soft and warm it is. Do you feel where your cock enters me? Yes mother it’s so smooth and hot and so wet. Does it feel good when I do that mother? Yes Brutus I sighed it feels wonderful.

Taste it Brutus lick me with your tongue. I arched my back and pushed my soaking wet vagina onto his face as I held his head to me. Mm uh huh just like that you’re making me feel so good my son.

Move your tongue just like that. Oh god yes it feels so good. Mm I moaned and sighed as his tongue explored the soft wet folds of my dripping wet cunt. I sighed out yes as his finger entered my vaginal sheath.

I rolled over on my tummy and said hold me open Brutus taste my little pink butt hole. He was hesitant I could tell. Brutus I want you to fuck me there tonight so you have to lick it and get me wet and ready for you. Can you do that for me Brutus?

I sighed out in relief when I felt his warm breath on my butt cheeks. Mm yes Brutus it’s ok go ahead it’ll make me feel so good when you lick me there. I felt him tentatively probe his warm wet tongue into my puckered butt hole.

Finger my pussy too Brutus while you lick my butt hole. Isn’t it soft and smooth Brutus? Would you like to be the one to fuck me there tonight? I heard a muffled uh huh as I felt his tongue enter my tight dark shit hole. Oh yes I moaned and sighed out uh huh mm Brutus that feels so good.

I closed my eyes and languished in pleasure and thought my patience and their willingness to learn was showing in my sons oral skills. He had eaten my pussy with the hunger of a starving man.

Now he was attacking my asshole with the same enthusiasm and skill. I rotated my butt and pushed back on his tongue as it probed deeper into my dark dank grotto. I reluctantly pulled away and rolled over.

I pushed Brutus back and got over him in the sixty nine position. I sighed I just have to have your cock in my mouth while you lick my pussy and asshole Brutus. I held his turgid throbbing cock in my hand and wet my lips.

Slowly I teased the head of his cock with my tongue. Licking over and under the head then down along the shaft and taking the head in my mouth and swirling my tongue wetly around in slow circles.

No longer did I feel guilt. I felt love and the pleasure I was bestowing on my sons. I took Brutus down into my throat and gurgled and moaned with his cock deep in my throat. I slowly and lovingly took him in and out of my mouth sucking and swirling my tongue around and around his thick hard cock.

I lightly massaged his anus with my wet finger. Slowly stimulating him before introducing my finger into his anal passage. I was hoping he would learn from me how to enter my anus later tonight with his thick hard cock.

He started mimicking me and stimulating my anal ring with his wet finger. He gently massaged my butt hole as I had done to him. I sighed and pushed back letting him know it felt good.

I slowly introduced my finger past his tight sphincter. I massaged his prostrate while my hand moved faster up and down the hard shaft of his cock. I trapped the head of his cock between my warm wet lips and flicked my tongue like butterfly wings over and around his throbbing cock head.

As anticipated he roared out and I felt his cock throb and swell as his hot sticky sweet sperm burst from his cock into my waiting mouth. I swallowed feverishly as his balls pumped more and more of his hot cock crème down my throat.

I lovingly licked and sucked every drop of his sweet tasting sperm from his spent cock. I rolled over and lay on my back a satisfied smile on my face. Janus got between my legs and looked down at me and I smiled up and spread my legs.

My pussy gushed at the thought of having Janus’s huge cock back in it. I reached down and grabbed his thick fat cock and rubbed it up and down my sopping wet pussy lips. Soft quiet moans escaped my lips and I felt goose bumps on my arms as I thought of his huge cock entering me.





Oh god Janus I sighed out as I felt the large bulbous head of his fat cock begin to open me up. I squeezed my eyes shut and let out a long deep sigh as his thick hard cock nudged it’s way into my sopping wet cunt hole.

I clenched my teeth and grabbed the bed sheets under me and twist them in my hands turning my knuckles white. I reached down and slowly massaged my clit and gasped out oh god Janus I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that thing.

I wrapped my legs around him and raked my nails down his back as his cock slid deeper and deeper into my tautly stretched cunt. I felt his warm breath on my neck as he whispered are you ok mom. Yes, oh god yes Janus I’m fine. Just keep fucking me slow and deep just like that.

I turned my head sideways and saw Brutus masturbating. I beckoned him with my finger to come closer to me. I stopped Janus and rolled over and got on my hands and knees. Sit there I said to Brutus. I lay my head in his lap and took his hot throbbing cock into my mouth.

I felt Janus’s cock burrowing between my slippery wet pussy lips and nudging it’s way into my cunt hole. I held my breath and closed my eyes as his fat long cock tunneled it’s way into me. Mm I moaned around Brutus’s cock as my pussy expanded to accept Janus’s huge lust swollen cock.

I whispered up to Brutus I hope you want to fuck me in my ass tonight because I so want you to Brutus, would you do that for me my son? Yes Brutus said I’ll try. I told him it’s just like fucking my pussy only tighter and we need to get it wet and ready for his cock.

I pointed to a vile of olive oil and said that helps a lot. Then I took him back in my mouth and slowly swirled my tongue around the head of his steel hard cock. I moved my hand slowly up and down the shaft of his cock and turned my attention to his big heavy balls.

I smiled to myself and thought yes they both got that from their father. Julius has big round heavy balls that slapped against my asshole every time he fucked me hard and deep. Oh god I moaned out oh god Janus yes, uh huh uh huh fuck me Janus fuck me fuck my pussy slow and deep with your big fat cock my sweet young son.

Oh Brutus I sighed I can’t wait to feel you in my ass. As I sucked on his cock I wondered if I could take Brutus in the ass while his b*****r fucked me. An involuntary negative shake of my head discouraged me.

I smiled as I rolled my tongue over Brutus’s cock and thought maybe another time. After I get used to his b*****rs thick long cock. Then maybe I thought devilishly I could take them both. That’s when I realized that I would keep fucking my son’s. My own words impeached me.

A quiet happiness settled over me as I noisily sucked my son’s thick hard cock. My pussy clenched and squeezed around my other son’s massive member. I sighed contently feeling no wrong in what I was doing, and would keep doing it until the return of my beloved Julius.

My mouth formed a silent oh as Janus grabbed my hips and started pounding into my sopping wet squishy cunt hole. Oh god’s and yes’s filled the air as he began to fuck me with deep long strokes that battered my cervix and made me whimper.

I sighed around Brutus’s cock in my mouth and twisted my hips and shoved my pussy back onto Janus’s long thick hard cock. I could feel my pussy snugly wrapped around his cock. I could feel my pussy juices squirt out around his cock making squishy sloshing noises.

My hot wet cunt was slowly opening to Janus’s pounding deep strokes. Whimpers and moans of pleasure poured over my lips and deep sighing moans vibrated in my throat as I felt my pussy open to and yield to the massive stalk of cock that now gave me only pure pleasure.

Oh god Janus I cried yes, uh huh oh my god I have all of you in me, oh god yes and it feels so good, uh huh , so good never stop Janus, never stop fucking my hot wet cunt with your sweet fat cock.

Tonight my pussy finally opened up and his cock was sliding painlessly in and out of my wide gaping cunt hole. I screamed and whimpered and sighed and begged him to fuck me to fuck me hard and deep with his wonderful long fat huge cock.

I looked over my shoulder and said wait Janus I want to do it differently. I had Janus lay down on his back and I straddled him. His cock throbbing in my hand as I held it and began to lower myself slowly down onto it.

Ugh I sighed oh god I moaned out, mm yes, oh my god you’re so big , so very big Janus, but I want your cock in me so bad. I clenched my teeth as he slid easily into me and the head of his cock slammed into my cervix.

I felt a brief stabbing pain then a huge wave of sexual pleasure washed over me as I looked down and realized he was completely in me. How I longed for him to roll me over and really fuck me with wild abandonment.

I sat on top of Janus completely impaled by his long fat hard cock. I slowly moved my hips forward then back then side to side. Deep moaning sighs quietly passed over my lips as I placed my hands beside Janus and held myself over him and began to twist and rotate my hips.

The pleasure was immense now that my vagina had accepted him. I threw my head back and moved my hands to his chest. His steel hard cock settled deeper into my dripping wet pussy.

I smiled down at Janus and said to him roll me over and take me, take me hard and as deep as you can, oh god Janus I need you to fuck me right now, I need you to fuck me hard and fast.

I knew that Brutus would watch and then I would allow him to enter me in a very special place. but now I needed to feel his younger b*****r pound my pussy with his hard fat thick cock. Now that I could take Janus with unbridled lust I wanted to feel him fuck me into complete submission.

I lay there on my back, my legs wrapped around Janus’s neck offering him complete access to my dripping wet hungry cunt. My hands reached out and held his hips and pulled him into me as his long hard thick cock burrowed it’s way into my wet stretched open fuck hole.


Yes, uh huh oh god yes, I loudly moaned and sighed as Janus rammed his young hard cock deep into my aching cunt with his powerful hips. I felt his heavy balls bouncing on my puckered asshole, and thought of Brutus’s thick veined cock penetrating my tight little pink anus.

With that thought racing through my mind I screamed out yes Janus oh god yes my sweet son that’s it uh huh fuck your mother, fuck her so hard and fast oh god Janus oh god I feel you so deep in me.


Now that my pussy opened to his fat hard cock it was gliding noisily in and out of my now sloppy wet dripping fuck hole. Oh god Janus yes do it. Give me more oh god my beautiful boy fuck your mother’s dripping wet pussy, uh huh yes, yes oh my god I screamed as an intense shattering orgasm raced through my body and exploded before my eyes.

I screamed out and sobbed at the pleasure his immense young incredible cock was giving me. Janus had me almost bent in two. My knees were crushed into my breast as Janus battered and pounded my creamy wet pussy.

Long loud moans of fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, permeated through out the room. Yes I cried oh Janus uh huh yes my sweet son fuck me , fuck me just like that , oh god it’s so good. I love your cock in me uh huh oh god I screamed out as my pussy went into spastic convulsions around his thick long cock.

Janus’s powerful thrust became urgent and harder as I felt his cock swell and pulse inside me. I looked in my son’s face and begged him to come inside his mother, oh Janus oh yes oh god Janus uh huh that’s it fuck mommy uh huh fuck her tight wet pussy with your big thick cock.

Come inside me Janus, hurry Janus fill me with your hot sweet young gooey sperm. Oh god Janus mommy’s coming too. Yes , yes, uh huh I gasped out as tiny little bolts of lightening spread from my vagina up into my tummy as I felt another orgasm wash over me.

Janus bellowed out and the veins in his neck stood out like cords as I felt his cock throb and swell as he pounded into me with urgent hard deep strokes as his own orgasm neared.

I clawed at the bed sheets under me as he was lost in the pleasure of my tight wet pussy quivering around his massive cock as he neared orgasm. His breath came in deep rasping gulps as his face contorted in orgasmic pleasure as I felt the hot stinging burst of his ropy thick sperm splatter against my womb.

I squeezed down on his huge thick cock with my vaginal muscles as cries of pleasure burst from deep within his throat in a growling howl as he pummeled and pounded my orgasmic sloppy wet cunt with battering ram like strokes.

I felt my back arch as I cried out in moans of pleasure, my head thrashing wildly side to side as his scalding hot sperm splashed over my cervix and my pussy made wet sloshy sounds as Janus fucked me with hard desperate hip shattering strokes as he emptied his balls deep into my clutching quivering sloppy wet cunt.



He collapsed over me his spent cock throbbing and pumping out the last drops of his hot sweet sperm into me. I sighed a deep satisfied moan of sated bliss as my pussy clamped down on his withering cock.

I could feel our combined juices of passion running like a river down onto my pink butt hole. I smiled to myself as I thought how nice it was going to feel to have Brutus take me anally.

Janus rolled over on his back and lay with his eyes closed breathing deeply through his nose. I looked at his profile and saw so much of Julius’s features my heart fluttered with love as I leaned over and kissed my son and whispered I love you so much Janus.

There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for either of you two. Come make love to your mother Brutus. Tonight you’ll have my special place. A place only his father has ever had I thought.

I love you too Brutus with all my heart and I’ve been saving something very special just for you. Brutus smiled and kissed me passionately. I spread my legs as I felt him getting on top of me.

My wet cum filled sloppy cunt easily accepted his thick meaty cock. Slow and gentle Brutus, fuck me slow and gently. I want you to go real slow and enjoy my pussy. Mm I sighed yes, Brutus, that’s it honey, just like that, doesn’t mommy’s wet hot pussy feel good on your hard cock?

Yes, it’s the softest and hottest thing I’ve ever felt mom. Mm I whispered back how I love your thick hard cock in my slippery wet pussy. You feel so good inside of your mother. Oh Brutus I love you so much, yes, yes Brutus fuck me ever so slow.

We began to move like a slow rolling wave. Our hips joining in a slow rhythmic motion. Brutus nibbled at my ear and bent his head to suckle at my breast. My nipples hardening to his soft wet lips.

I softly caressed his buttocks and raked my finger nails along them as I whispered out sweet quiet moans of fuck me’s and uh huh’s as his cock moved slowly in and out of my cum drenched cunt.

Oh god Brutus, how I love how you fuck me so sweet and slow. Uh huh that’s it my son uh huh do it just like that. Oh god I love the way your cock invades my soft wet cunt with it’s steel hard thickness.

I gently bit his shoulder to stifle out a moan as my pussy quivered and spasm after spasm sent shivers up and down my spine as I felt the stirring of yet another orgasm rifling through my sopping wet cunt.

I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him deeper into me. I held his face in my hands as his cock plunged in and out of my creamy cunt. I whispered up to him oh god Brutus, yes, my love, yes that’s it my son, oh god you’re making me come around your hard thick cock.

Do you feel it Brutus, do you feel my hot wet pussy gripping your hard young cock? Yes mother uh huh he said through clenched teeth. It feels so soft and silky smooth and I feel it tighten and grab my cock then let go.

Yes Brutus that’s because I’m having an orgasm. Do you want to come in me now if you do it’s ok to really fuck me real, real hard. Brutus smiled down at me and said but what about your special place?

I smiled at Brutus and said I’m glad you remembered about my special place. It’s a very special thing a woman let’s a man do to her. So I smiled and said after you come inside of me I’ll just have to suck your cock until it’s nice and hard again then you can fuck me in my special place.

His face broke out into a huge smile and he said I’m glad you chose me to have your special place. I am too I whispered. I didn’t dare say I chose him because his b*****rs cock was much to big for me there. Or is it? I thought… I giggled to myself. Perhaps it’s not to big after all.

Brutus closed his eyes and a look of determination spread over his face as he began to drive his young fat cock harder and harder into me. I sighed out a long deep satisfying sigh and moaned out as his cock split my pussy open.

Yes, I cried out oh god yes, uh huh oh god yes fuck me uh huh fuck my sloppy wet cunt with your hard young cock. My pussy began to milk Brutus’s cock the elastic sheath of my vagina squeezing and clamping down on him as he pounded my pussy into another electrifying orgasm.

I was limp and covered with sweat, my cum drenched cunt quivered and spasms of delight rippled through me as Brutus pounded and hammered into me with deep hard powerful long strokes. My pussy dripped creamy cunt juice around his hard thick shaft.

Yes, yes Brutus that’s it I moaned come in your mother’s hot wet cunt, fill me with your hot gooey thick sperm. Yes, yes, oh god yes my son. Now , now I cried out as I felt his cock spewing out volcanic streams of scalding hot spurt after spurt of creamy young sperm.

Brutus gave one last powerful thrust into my sloppy wet cunt and growled and groaned out as his balls churned out gobs of sweet young cock crème into my spastic orgasmic cunt. He held himself deep in my pussy as his spent cock withered and slid out of my cum soaked pussy.

Footnote: Brutus does get to take my special place. In the next installment. I’ve decided though this will be my last fictional story. I relied heavily on true events anyway to weave around this story, true only in the sex that transpires. I’ve had sex with two b*****rs and from that is where I conjured up this story.

Until next time…Mrs. X.... Continue»
Posted by xhamporn 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  
3221
  |  
100%
  |  11